090813

Sep. 8th, 2013 08:45 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


Hm.
Similar to yesterday, I'm currently trying to enter a contest on Aywas, where I must create a personality for a custom pet in order to win it. Said pet is a sparkly purple bat; of course I'm trying to win it! (I'm NOT going back to the site after this though; it's too tiring.)
However, I've realized a problem... despite my alleged "creativity," I'm having a great deal of difficulty thinking of anything for this.
Seriously, I have about twelve personality generators up right now, but I cannot seem to "imagine a personality" around the traits I'm given. I'm so used to "narrowing everything down" to lists, that I am actually struggling to see a "person" in those lists now.
I've also encountered a very surprising difficulty elsewhere: the first "idea" I had for this pet's personality was that of a young artist, who is blind (the pet has milky eyes) but, being a bat, can use echolocation to see. However they cannot "see" colors this way, and this pains them. So I was trying to think of how they would work to overcome that, but as soon as I got to that point in the draft, something in my head went "how cheesy and childish is that? Stop making everything into a 'special snowflake' and grow up. Your ideas are all far too immature, naive, cliched, and shallow."
Are they? Am I?

Honestly, I cannot tell. That accusation makes sense. I know I'm still incredibly childish, it causes me a great deal of trouble with societal interactions the way it is. Heck, I even struggle to read "adult" books because I don't understand the darker, violent, and/or businesslike concepts in them. I naturally gravitate towards more simple and innocent things, especially in designs, but all of a sudden I'm feeling like I should be condemned for that? I try to draw cute things, I feel guilty. I try to enjoy the more simple and pure things that children do, and I feel as if I've done something abominable. I'm always crushed by humiliation, not because I don't like what I'm doing, but because I feel so out of place now, both to myself and everyone else.
Part of it is the "body dysphoria" if you still want to call it that. It's not just gender. I've been giving it some sincere thought, and I've realized that my previous confusion over gender wasn't just due to wanting to be nongendered-- it was also due to not wanting to have an adult body. When that hit me, it was like a huge light went on! It's why, as a kid, I didn't care what I was considered: I didn't have any sexual characteristics, so it didn't matter. But when puberty hit, both options I had were wrong. Yes, I admired male bodies more, but that was because to me, they were more androgynous. I think I consciously ignored the fact that they had reproductive organs until I was 18 or so, and could no longer ignore it thanks to the horror of art class. But you already know about that. Point is, I don't know how I never consciously realized this point before. It makes so much sense. I don't just want to be nongendered, I want my body to be in a state where it cannot be sexualized either. Being an adult, even an androgynous one, still makes me feel stuck in this society where all adults live on some totally different plane of reality than children do. I've never felt at home there. So that's what's so bizarre about this extreme "guilt" when I try to be "true to myself" (a phrase that makes no logical sense) and do the things I like, youthful things.
But you know what the weirdest part is, and the biggest sign to me that something is very wrong here? "Adult things"-- everything from finances to politics to relationships-- drain all my joy and make me want to cry, fittingly like a lost child. "I want to go home." It feels like suddenly I've ended up in this different and scary game, where people fight and hurt each other, and no one seems to see things like they used to. And I feel obligated to drown all my imagination and lightheartedness whenever people see me as an adult. (I think that also explains a lot of the Utah trouble I recorded, in hindsight.) But it's FORCED. So why do I feel like I have NO CHOICE but to be a emotionless, mechanical adult, when every time I become aware of that, some little kid inside me starts to cry, begging to just stop? Why, when I try to listen to that part of me and be joyful again, does some loud and shameful part of this "programming" berate me for being immature, stupid, selfish, and wasting time?

I hope that makes sense. I'm very disturbed that I can't seem to "tap into my creativity" now without feeling mortified with shame. Emphasis on that, it's why I keep trying to use strong words. It's the kind of humiliating guilt that makes you want to erase yourself from existence. It's bad! And that from just trying to be playful and bright? Why?
I can't help but think this is strongly tied to the fact that I've forgotten how to feel emotions, which you already know. They no longer make sense to me. Either they feel like they're coming from outside, or they feel utterly senseless and illogical. Like, when anger or sorrow or guilt or sad shame appear. They surge up hugely, but I can feel that tidal wave of emotion, as it hurts a lot, and I just look at it like "what is that? Where did that come from?" And as long as I look at it, it stays down. It fades away or hides in a corner. I don't 'feel' it, I just look at it, detached. But sometimes those emotions are loud and they try to boil under the surface, which is annoying, because of course I'm not going to express something that ridiculous. What do those emotions want me to do? Scream? Cry? Hurt myself or someone else? No way. I'm not falling for your tricks. I'm just going to ignore you, because you will hurt someone. Emotions aren't real anyway, they're just reactions.
But it's weird. Positive emotions are the same way. I'm actually very "frightened" by things like laughter and celebration, at least the sort that I encounter socially. It feels false, fake, and too bright like a spotlight in your eyes. It hurts! I don't like it. That's why I avoid friendships now. Every friendship" I've had in the past has been like that, blinding and painful. People want to play games, or tell jokes, or be silly, or ridiculous, and it's so physically and emotionally straining for me that my autopilot wears out very quickly, causing my composure to collapse, and if I don't get out of there soon I either get violent or start crying. It's so weird! But I don't like friendships now as a result. People who only want to "have fun" make me so tired and sad. I can't do that. I can't play games like you do, it hurts me. But then people don't like to be around me because "you're too emotionless" and "you're so boring" and "no one can relate to you" and "you're not interested in anything!" They get angry and mad at me and that hurts too because is that bad? Is that wrong? I can't force myself to be shallowly "happy" like that anymore. Why does everyone dislike me for that? Why do I care?
I guess I just want to share real joy with someone, the kind I get from my work... but not directly I guess. Direct communication is too overwhelming, I never know how to drive. It's scary. And I don't want to "be a person." Agh it's this again. You know about that though, the "I don't want an identity because then people pay attention to "ME" which is a fake construct, instead of my work which is real and beautiful and makes the identity-less 'me' really happy." So I want fans of my work, not friends. That's all I've ever wanted, actually, now that I look back on my life. It's why I can't "keep friends," because they have 100% different expectations in that respect! But I'm SURE I could "keep" fans, boy oh boy that thought is exciting. Just how do I share things with people, so they can like and love and be happy with those things too? I don't know.
Anyway. Back to the emotion thing. THAT'S what I mean by "real happiness." It's NOT an emotion. It doesn't come from anywhere, like other emotions do. It's more of a state of mind. I get it when I work, when I'M NOT IN THE PICTURE! As soon as I start thinking in terms of "me" and "my" and "I" the happiness goes away. And that's why I don't like the adult world either. Everyone there says you NEED to have "me" and "my" and "I" and I DON'T WANT THOSE.
Oh well. I'm not angry, capslock just gives emphasis. I guess I'm just exasperated? Like why am I still asking questions. I'm thinking too much.

Ironically, fear is the one emotion" that is the most common, and the hardest to ignore. It's because that one is rarely an "emotion" strictly, it's mostly a "protective reaction." So that makes it tricky. I have to constantly wonder, is this fear fake, or is it something I should pay attention to? And that gets frustrating, because when I ignore it, it's almost always a bad move, and I get stuck in a bad situation that makes the fear worse (even though I keep squashing it and insisting it's fake). But when I do give into it, thinking "all right, maybe you have a reason to be afraid," I feel foolish and stupid and embarrassed, and it turns out that whatever I'm afraid of is silly.
Maybe there's a connection? Maybe there's a reason why I tend to ignore the protective fear and acknowledge the silly fear. Maybe subconsciously, I want to pretend that the things my mind is still REALLY afraid of are fake and not real-- something I STILL can't convince myself of 100% although I want to.
I will repeat that again for relevance. I think that's the number one thing I want to tackle in therapy:
"If my past was allegedly painful, but today I can live without looking at the past, does that make the past irrelevant?"
If so, then I can't have PTSD because it doesn't count anymore. BUT then there's the problem of:
"If I am reminded of the past today, in a very direct way, and I instinctively react with fear and pain and deep sadness.. are those emotions still fake, as they are reacting to a fake imagined reality? What do I do with them?"

Time is so weird. I've never understood it much.

 

 

I need to let go of ALL logical analysis and beliefs about reality.
I must stop thinking about it. I must stop thinking about everything.
I was right with one thing: I should NOT EVER update here again.

I'm going to get off the internet for tonight. I might do a bit of art, or read some more Animorphs. I'd like to exercise more but I have to be careful of my medical problems, so I don't make them worse (it happens). Oh well. Not going to worry! BYE!

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:55 pm

 


 

Final post.

"Everything is happening here to aid in your expansion, even that which is disturbing to you."

My closing goals, for therapy and personal work at all times:

1. Remember how to feel emotions again
2. Feel and RELEASE all the pain, anger, fear, sorrow, etc. you never accepted
3. Stop labeling everything as selfish/ sinful/ etc. and stop seeing your self as "evil"
4. Remember how to "have a self" and acknowledge/fulfill your own needs
5. Stop being so logical and analytical about everything, esp. about "being good"
6. You DO have a future. Figure out what YOU want to do with it, with JOY.
7. Just live in love dude. Open your heart and everything's gonna be all right.


And that's it!
Thanks for reading guys, but all that old stuff is closing up now.
It's been fun. Bye!

 

 

 

 

090713

Sep. 7th, 2013 12:11 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

 

Logged into Aywas this morning and this is what Xero had to say.

Maybe I should leave the past behind. Forgetting it was not enough because it is still here with me. No matter where I go, there are still feelings clinging to this empty shell... I hate that I cannot remember anything. It is probably worse than knowing what was bothering me. Now I feel like my emotions are against me because I do not even know what is wrong.

That's very relevant, I'd say.

In other news, my therapist is apparently reading the archives from 2010 and, hilariously, I am absolutely mortified at that fact.
I have no idea who "drove" at that time period in life, but it wasn't me, and it's both embarrassing and often humiliating to read what they had to say back then. Yeesh. At least they're not around anymore.

Headspace is still gone, Boss is still protecting me from hacks (tons of near misses over the past few days-- he sticks around when I'm semi-conscious now and refuses to let me slip for a second, thanks man!) which is an absolute blessing, and the spiritual expo is in two weeks so I'm looking forward to that. Yes I am probably going this time! I know that I still have a major block in the energy center in my stomach, which I've apparently been dealing with for years, so my set goal for that weekend is to figure out if anyone can aid with that, and if so, how! Until then I will work on it on my own, of course... BUT NOT OBSESSIVELY! Remember how I used to get so overwhelmed with the fine points of that spiritual stuff that I'd end up exhausted, depressed, angry and with almost no self-confidence? It was just making it worse! I put all my personal power outside myself, into those other people, and it wore me out. So at MUM I will only look for pointers. No 100% "I will do whatever you say" like I'm so used to doing.
Did you know I still hold, somewhat, my childhood belief that "I must sacrifice all my personal needs and wants for the sake of the family?" Still! And I mean that's fine in moderation-- you need to put other people before yourself of course-- but you have to be respectful of your own health too. I haven't exactly been doing that! My self-worth has, oddly, become so rooted in "how well I can serve other people" that my anxiety is through the roof subconsciously. I wander around the house nonstop until my grandmother goes to bed at 6PM, because as long as she's awake "I can't do ANYTHING unless she tells me to." Which explains why I stay up until 2AM almost every night now. "My" day doesn't even start until 6PM now, because until then I am living every second according to the orders I am given. And when I have no orders, when my grandparents tell me "do what you want to do," I kind of freak out because "but I want to do what YOU want me to do!" That's because if I don't, then I feel selfish and horrid and manipulative. "How dare you work on your foolish art projects when there's housework you could be doing!" That sort of thing.
So I still give myself absolutely no credit, no time, no value, no appreciation for the few things I enjoy. Hence, "I have no interests." I feel that personal interests are "selfish" in the cruel sense, like by having my own opinions and likes, I am consciously destroying those of others. Like if I say I like the color red, but someone else says "eh, I prefer blue," IMMEDIATELY I think "oh no I've hurt them by not having the same favorite color of them!" And I berate myself for being so "damaging." Bla bla bla. You get the picture! It's silly and I really don't know where it started, but I'm aware of it, and I NEED to figure out a new way to think.

That's my main goal right now. "Figure out a healthier way to think in those situations." And don't try so hard either.
I want to open art commissions to buy food, as my bank money is going for more surgery and therapy, but that old part of my head keeps saying "Art is a waste of time! Other people need the money more than you! You're not talented enough to draw for other people! You're cheating them out of THEIR food money!!"
So it's difficult when I can't think of any rebuttal to that. Right now, those accusations make sense to me, mostly. And so I feel guilty for drawing.
THAT NEEDS TO STOP!! All the League Worlds rely on me to share their stories with this world. I'm trying, but.. it's tricky, now.
What with all the spiritual stuff this body has been doing for years, somehow I've lost interest in creativity? Like "what's the use? In the big picture, your silly stories don't matter." And then the ones like Mage Angels, where there's a lot of pain-- I can't change that, it's how it happened!-- all of a sudden I don't want to work with them anymore, for that same spiritual reason. "You should not think of pain and sadness. Let go of that. Stop giving attention to it."
So, what do I do? Do I abandon everything I've ever written because, unfortunately, there's suffering in it? I didn't choose that! It's like my life, I suffered in the past, but I refuse to acknowledge it because "that's over, let go, the pain isn't real."
And then I log into a random website and I hear "I do not even know what is wrong."

There's a fine, fine line between "letting go and forgetting" and "ignoring and denying." I can't see that line yet.
All I know is that, if pain and suffering are fake, then doesn't that mean all my experiences of those things were fake too?
If so, would it be right to therefore not pay attention to the pain and worry that still appears here and there?
I'm so used to ignoring wounds until they heal on their own, that I don't know what to do when they scar permanently.

It's weird. Maybe my therapist can help me with this, because I honestly have NO IDEA what the right perspective is here.

I mean, if headspace is dead, and the past is forever gone, why should I pay any attention to what happened during that time period? It doesn't apply to me! Heck, I don't even know what was going on in this life two months ago! I see no reason why I should dig up that stuff just to feel fake pain again. That's silly.
I've considered just quitting therapy, since my "problems" don't actually exist, but something says that's not actually a good idea. Like I'm not seeing straight.

Aaagh I'm not going to think about this anymore. Sorry, I'm not supposed to write about myself, it's confusing. See you!

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

 


LAST UPDATED: 121113

This is a revised sticky post for the sake of keeping a running log of our members.
Although those Underground began this effort, they now help protect the Lowers, so their sub-system will be listed here as well.

The people writing in this journal so far (or who may be allowed to talk in the future) are...

UNDERGROUND
These individuals typically stay below the city, in the catacombs.
They deal with retribution for sins, system balance, and/or preventative action.
RETRIBUTORS
• Knife
(#902E64)
• Razor
(#A92626)
• Mulberry Delta Brandy
(#CB0055)
• Sugar
(#FFB1CA)
• Algorith
(#FF612C)
OTHERS
• Minty
(#47DF98)
• Christina Marie
(#D988F2)

MIDS
These individuals stay in the city.
They deal with balancing health: physical and mental. They do not hold trauma.
• Kyanos
(#49B1FF)
• Hyakin
(#FFC846)
• Sergei
(#ABFFAB)
• Aimee
(#D2B78E)
• Amara
(#FB9A62)

LOWERS
These individuals stay in or below the city.
They deal with balancing health: physical and mental. They may hold trauma.
• Emmett
(#269175)
• Jeremiah
(#E54B77)
• David
(#7E9FED)
• Marigold
(#CCDE2E)

DOWNSTAIRS
These individuals do not commonly appear in headspace.
They front easily, and may hold trauma, although this is uncommon.
• Spice
(#B67B3D)
• the "overload girl"
(#825032)
• Zwei
(#F85C4E)
• Einsatz
(#00C9B4)
• Sherlock
(#8C8C8C)

CURRENTLY UNKNOWN
These individuals either have unclear roles/faces.
• the vanilla-colored boy who frequently types in J's absence
(#fff4a3)
• the airport guy
(#8075A7)
• At least 3 other unidentified individuals


There are MANY faceless voices that may or may not belong to our systems.
Our lineups are also tentative as we have only recently adopted this organizational structure.


Pictures of all members of our systems are as follows:


UNDERGROUND

Knife:

First evidenced: 061213, via fronting. Fully manifested.
Anchoring began in approximately 2009.
Several handwriting samples, earliest from 071513.


Razor:

First evidenced: October 2009, via trigger forced manifestation, killed within minutes.
Re-manifested on 021012, Tar-forced.
Split from Tar into own single consciousness around 0613.
Several handwriting samples, earliest from 043013.


Mulberry:

First evidenced: 050113, via fronting. Fully manifested.
Two handwriting samples, from 071513 and 082213.


Sugar:

First evidenced: 072213, via manifestation.
Anchoring began in approximately 2008.
Two handwriting samples, one from approximately 0713, the other from 082313.


Algorith:

First evidenced: allegedly, 073113, via fronting/typing.
Manifested a form on 111213.
No handwriting samples.


Minty:

First evidenced: 053013, via fronting. Fully manifested.
One handwriting sample, from 071513.


Christina Marie:

First evidenced:
Manifested a form on ---
No handwriting samples.



MIDS

Aimee:

First evidenced: 071713, via fronting.
Manifested a form on 102913.
No handwriting samples.


Amara:

First evidenced: ??? Her existence has been suspected for several months.
Stabilized her form around 071613.
No handwriting samples.


Hyakin:

First evidenced: 061313, via handwriting.
Manifested a form around 071613.


Sergei:

First evidenced: 072313, via manifestation.
Murdered by Julie on 090113.
Re-manifested on 100713.
No handwriting samples.



Kyanos:

First evidenced: 022513, via fronting, died within hours.
Re-manifested on 042313, trigger forced. Temporarily fused with David due to slot conflict. De-manifested on 050113.
Re-manifested with correct color on 060813.
Disappeared during August reset; reappeared at age 14 on 110713.
Two handwriting samples, earliest from 022613.



LOWERS

Marigold:

First evidenced: 042313, via fronting.
Manifested a form sometime in July 2013?
No handwriting samples.


Emmett:

First evidenced: 042113, via manifestation.
Fronted once prior, on 102512, while formless.
One handwriting sample, from 071513.
Currently working with Central, but moves between levels.


David:

First evidenced: 042313, trigger forced. Temporarily fused with Kyanos due to slot conflict.
Manifested a form sometime in June 2013?
Several handwriting samples, earliest from 050113.


Jeremiah:

First evidenced: 060613, via forced manifestation.
Two handwriting samples, the first from 071513.



DOWNSTAIRS

Spice:

First evidenced:
Manifested a form on ---
No handwriting samples.


Zwei:

First evidenced:
Manifested a form on ---
No handwriting samples.


Einsatz:

First evidenced:
Manifested a form on ---
No handwriting samples.


Sherlock:

First evidenced:
Manifested a form on ---
One handwriting sample, from 071513.






Notes for faceless fronters.

BOY #2 showed evidence on 041313. Possibly fused with David as well, if only initially.

AIRPORT showed evidence on ???

"RED VOICE" from April was possibly Jessica, pre-bluescreen.





Handwriting samples from July 15th:

Related entry from J's journal
here.



 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 


 

Again, I apologize for updating in light of the previous "closing" post, but this is what I read in my inbox this morning.

"It will be very useful for you to start dialogue with yourself this month. You might do this through a journal or through a daily walk or meditation. Develop a concrete and steady practice in which you ask yourself questions and give yourself answers. The clarity that is available this month has to start with you. You will not get clarity from other people."

There's just one little problem here.
Everyone upstairs is dead.

I can't "have an inner dialogue" if I have literally annihilated my ability to do so.
In this artist mode, where I draw and type and brainstorm, I cannot have inner dialogues because there IS NO "I" TO DIALOGUE WITH.
Artist mode REQUIRES the lack of a self. I CANNOT work on any of my series or ideas if "I" exist. That would only get in the way of my creativity, as it always, always has.
So all of this recent spiritual stuff is very confusing to me, and has been for a while. It keeps saying things like "ask yourself what you want," or "make goals for yourself," or "get in tune with your own feelings," et cetera. And I just stare at those sentences in complete confusion because I don't really have that capability right now? I'm so used to shutting off anything that would point to "me existing" that I really don't have wants, or emotions, or preferences anymore.
The only wants/needs/etc. that DO come up still are not mine. I can tell they aren't mine, because the things they exist in response to do not exist in my consciousness. I can barely speak about those things as data, without trespassing over the line of forbidden awareness and triggering the downstairs or underground individuals.
So it's difficult, to say the least. I would love to do this, and solve whatever problems come up, except I'm not the one allowed to even experience those "problems." So I can't do much. Those that survived can, if they would. But there's still that dichotomy. I cannot exactly exist if they do, and vice versa.

There were three hacks last night, all brutal and without the ability for the body or any fronter to consent. As usual I am forbidden from any memories of it, except for the ability to state that it happened. I cannot give you any further information and do not wish to.
But that's an example of what I mean. Those are "still happening," something that should have ceased years ago. But it didn't.
Most of the "bad things" that don't exist in my awareness-- therefore "everything is perfect" when I front-- still exist in total clarity for the few surviving people in here. They exist to battle those things, so of course the old pains and fears are still real for them. For me, though, they're not. I have no interest in fighting, no desire to battle, no capacity to fear. My consciousness exists in stark contrast to all that, BECAUSE I need to be able to create and draw and write. Since the beginning of time there has been a split between pain and creativity, the two cannot exist together. So since it all started, people like me-- the artists-- were, by their nature, incapable of surviving alongside the pain and trauma. That's why the art classes of college caused headspace to suddenly appear into solid existence. They shoved pain into the artistic realm, effectively "deleting" the majority of my existence for a few years. It took two realms and shoved one into the other, making one single pain-wracked realm of headspace.
Now there are two again, now there's my world, and theirs is the one dying. It's simply because we don't need the drama and pain anymore. It's all false and illusory, so why give it attention? It's not real. All you have to do is give it a good look and you can see that. It's all just perspective, and warped awareness. It's all judgment.
I don't do that. Once something happens, and it's over, to me it's not real anymore. Two seconds after the remaining voices leave, and I'm back, I have no awareness of what happened to them, because it's in the past now! It's not real to me. So it doesn't exist. You see? And that allows me to work forever, untouched by those pains as long as no one else tries to hijack the consciousness while I'm in it.

But that is where our main problem arises. I am not always capable of working nonstop. This body needs maintenance, which I cannot give it. The ones in charge of that have troubles doing so. This is where the concerns appear.
Sugar and Spice seem tied in terms of function; they operate close together, and in equally bound fields. Sugar deals with protection and possible vengeance for all sexual assault and threats. She appears whenever there is a risk of the body, or a child, or anyone in this form being abused as they were in the past. She reacts violently and with rage, to ensure the safety of those she protects, and to eliminate the threats if possible. The other, Spice, does the same with food, as it is a gateway to sexual abuse. However she is young and unstable and does not have the power to front clearly. Whenever there is a risk of a binge, or a forced intake, or a dangerous substance being eaten, it is her job to step in and attempt to stop it, now that Spine and Emmett are presumably dead, but Julie and Bridget are not. She is responsible for the purging, as it removes the poison, and she becomes furious whenever it is left in the system to rot, as she is aware of the danger it causes.
On a related note, the bloodletters may or may nor be alive still, since all of their weapons were hidden or destroyed by an unknown individual. Knife and Razor last spoke in handwriting on August 22nd, but have not been detectable since then. This is a concern as their actions were the only protection we had against hacks, being both retributive and sterilizing. Thankfully the only hacks we have had since headspace's deletion have been carried out while the body is mostly unconscious. Although this is no true advantage-- it is impossible to fight back and the pain & trauma are not reduced-- it at least keeps the hacks from reaching the children.
As for those children, the two nameless ones still seem to exist, but David seems to be fading, and both Kyanos and Minty are nowhere to be found. The latter two may have died with the upstairs, as they were more strongly tied to it at the time. Regardless, the children were the ones that protected the body from threats that Sugar could not detect, or react to in an appropriate manner. So their fading means that we are more susceptible.
Jeremiah is also currently in an unknown location. He was the only individual able to take hacks on himself, protecting everyone else in the system from him, but the last we saw him was immediately after the hack responsible for headspace deletion in early August. There is a data log of him conscious in the body around 2am, sobbing and praying for death, which is a concern. So although his action in that event probably saved the Underground from being destroyed, it is unknown whether or not HE survived the incident.
Everyone else is presumed dead, including the nameless and/or faceless voices we previously associated with. The sage voice is the only one confirmed dead, having been killed by Julie and her cohorts after they reset to their original states.

I suppose that was a useless paragraph, forgive me. This is the AP speaking by the way. Sherlock was acting in my stead for a while but I have not seen him since the deletion.
In summary, the Tar seems to still exist, and as a result, the lust/gluttony trials it inflicts upon us still exist, even if they are in fact illusory. Until those in charge of those actions (the undergrounders) are able to heal and/or overcome those trials, the body will still suffer as it is choosing suffering.
I will not say this will be an easy task, as those individuals are both deeply scarred and terrified. But it can be done. They can heal. This is a fact.
The biggest "hope" I can detect is this: post-deletion, since Julie, Missy, and Bridget have all reverted back to their pre-Spectrum identities, but the undergrounders identities have been untouched, one can only assume that the headspace timeline has been successfully "reset." The J/M/B trio is currently in a state of mind similar to the one they held when they first manifested. If the time has truly been rewound so completely, one can hope that they can be eliminated for good this time.
A final reset attempt would likely achieve this, but it would also permanently kill all undergrounders as well, if past experiences of this phenomenon can be trusted. If the undergrounders refuse this plan of action, they will have to work to change their own functions, and therefore nullify the consequences of the J/M/B actions, making them empty and void. This may succeed in ending the system cycle as a whole.
In any case I have no further things to say about this process. I have no interest in whether or not headspace survives; it is not my function to do so. Truly my only real concern is to ensure the survival of the artists, keeping data management separate from the actual knowledge that would kill them, ensuring the split and the survival of those untied to headspace pains.
As long as the main fronter can channel the League worlds, I have no further concerns.


"Avoid saying anything that you do not know or do not mean."

...Maybe I really shouldn't update here anymore. Maybe I shouldn't speak anywhere.
I don't "know" a lot. And I'm not sure what it means to "mean" one's words, if so many of mine are automated, or translated from a nonverbal source.
So speaking in general, to me, feels like a lie.

Either way there will be no updates here unless they are absolutely warranted. I will tell the surviving lower voices to update in their own journal if they insist on speaking still.

 




 

 

090113

Sep. 1st, 2013 08:58 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 


there is nothing i find more therapeutic than vomiting,
and that is really sad.

yesterday was the day i planned to kill myself, back at the beginning of august i think?
i said "no dude, wait one month, THEN do it if you still want to."
i planned to jump from the hospital roof
7 floors of a parking garage straight up
and guess what
yesterday i ended up EXACTLY THERE haha talk about irony
but i didnt jump.
not this tiem.
i was there taking my grandfather to the er.
i was too sick and tired to do much then.
maybe next month. maybe sooner.

but i did have a self-abusive meltdown when i got home.
and another major hack attempt when i tried to sleep.
and i didnt sleep well.
and more self-abuse today.

but i was able to throw up, and that got rid of some of the pain
just a little
its hard to do and that makes me sad too
i think i only binge TO purge now
like i want to throw up so badly
i want to empty myself out so badly
that i force myself to eat
crying in pain all the while
just so i will be able to vomit later

oh yes and exercise like a fiend
60 minutes of cardio a day at least
i raelly really hope im burning calories
i havent lost any weight and im getting fatter
im really really scared
i dont want to get bigger
i was so tiny last year
i was 105 pounds
why did it come back im scared
tell it to go away
why cant we be small again
that way its safe
no extra bad space for bad things to hide in
all the space, all the round fat, its the tar
its evil and clogged and it smothers us
why wont it go away
go away


my brothers have both healed from all their problems
COMPLETELY forever i hope
i am so happy for them
intellectually
no emotions of course not allowed to feel those

but im still stuck somehow?
still dysphoria
still bulimic
still selfabusing
still suicidal
but still happy and giddy too??
like i am SO HAPPY
maybe because i threw up
but still
so happy now
all the time really

then boom one day all the bad comes back
does that mean its fake?
for real?

everyone told us we were fake, over and over
and over and over and over
so everyone died
now they really are fake!
since they arent alive anymore

but julie might be?
she was here last night
blond and blue eyed again
"you didnt really think id changed did you"
got really scary
missy and bridget were with her too
threatened to rape us again
got really scared they almost did
BUT
mister sandman showed up and dragged us away
kept us safe during the ngiht too i think
so tahts good


might vomit again later
that makes me happy
empty body
nothing there
no space no substance
i wish i was bones

DID YOU KNOW at the er yesterday
some nurse came in she was SO THIN
i didnt know why i tought she was so beautiful
yes she was super thin and tall
BUT
she was perfect like a shape straight up and down
just lines no curves
IT WAS BEAUTIFUL
she had NO CURVES
oh my gosh i didnt know people could look like that
it was so wonderful
she was so safe she couldnt hurt ANYONE
but it made me sad
and scared
because i didnt think i could want things
ever
but when i saw her and how flat and thin she was
i swear
i would have killed someone in cold blood to look like that.

now i am just a whore fat and selfish
i always look like a slut
round and fat and horrible selfish manipulative
thats what the fat means
"look what a hedonistic b*stard i am"
and
"i will destroy you with this body just look at it"
thats what it means
its not like regular fat people i think theyre safe?
i dunno i have never known any
and our rules do not apply to them
no
THIS sort of fat is from julie it is sluttish
and it means we are whores
and it means she will hurt us
because we are in her terrotory
"you wanted it" she says
is she right?
is she right?


wanna throw up everything
NEVER WANNA EAT AGAIN EVER
food is evil evil evil evil
I HATE WEEKENDS
DID YOU KNOW THEY ALWAYS MAKE US EAT ON WEEKENDS
I HATE THEM
SCREW YOU
they do though
every weekend "you gotta eat"
go to the moms house "eat this"
go to the dads hosue "eat this"
stay home "eat this"
BUT when we do "you eat too much:
"why do you eat"
"stop aeating"
and when we dont "youre too thin"
"you arent getting enough aclories"
SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP
I NEVER WANT TO EAT AGAIN SCREW YOU
so we throw up so people dont get mad
or hurt or sad or terrified or abused.
the throwing up is so good and helpful.
its like bleeding but it gets other poison out

someoen hid the knives?
someone hid them
knife was mad and scared when he found out
he hasnt been around
he miht be dead
its kind of lonlye
just us sad angry ones left
none of the bleeders
none fo the cutters
they are gone
i hope not forever
i want them to come back and protect us


i amt ieredad fdddddddddddddddddddddddddddddddddddddddd

 




 

 

the end

Aug. 31st, 2013 07:12 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


First things first, I should not be updating here.
However, I told my therapist that I would send her a link to one of my online journals, most likely this one (the full archive is too overwhelming). So I would like to have a short "catchup" post for both her sake and mine.

Matters of business:

1. Headspace is gone. It has been for all of August and this time, it does not seem to be coming back. This is good.
As for how it happened, that was unexpected. Julie and the sage-guy from Downstairs were the first to leave, but either that same day or soon after, Infinitii had some sort of meltdown around 2AM. At that point it was revealed that he was either "infested with a lethal parasite" OR that he was a parasite himself, and had been manipulating the Upstairs for malicious ends since his manifestation in April. I do not know, that night is not accessible to me, I only have vague remainder data. After that, then I can only assume that headspace "imploded," and when the body awoke the next morning headspace was gone and inaccessible.
I would like to point out, rather amusedly, that Julie was both the first to appear, so many years ago, and the first to leave now. She was the reason headspace was forced into existence, and then she bailed as it collapsed around her. I am not blaming her for the latter incident, simply observing the irony of it.

2. The Underground still exists, but just barely. Sugar and Spice are the only ones really lingering. Knife, Razor, Mulberry, and the other major individuals on that level were detected vaguely a few days ago, and their presences have been wavering dramatically since the initial deletion in August: while they are not normally detectable, they are still able to communicate through handwriting, and any loud triggers can still catch their attention. This Underground survival is most likely because their level predates Headspace, and because they exist to fight threats, which still exist in outspace. We are wondering whether or not they can die off fully before the PTSD is healed on the subconscious level. We shall see.

3. The person who is driving now (not me obviously; the fronter is NOT allowed to type or deal with this info) is blissful and working on her/his creative work nonstop. They are incapable of feeling strong emotion, and also have no ability to socialize, due to lacking a self-identity. As such, they are not online anywhere except dA (for creative posting only), and have no plans to be. Speaking to any individuals-- especially those that the now-deceased spinningcannon "befriended" during her brief fronting period years ago-- would likely force headspace to start scraping itself back together, and we would like to avoid that at all costs. Our biggest problem here, though, is that this new fronter has extreme trouble socializing with anyone without headspace trying to re-form. This is no surprise-- ALL the creative fronters in the past have shown a marked inability to interact with other individuals, especially in a direct manner-- but it causes trouble as it makes 'regular' family interaction highly difficult. Those incidents still seem to trigger a sort of rudimentary autopilot program, operating on stock phrases and reactions, but it is no longer entirely automated, and must be consciously perpetuated. Our fronter has expressed that this is very draining as well as disturbing, as it requires him/her to "act" in a way they find both confusing and upsetting. Long story short, they will not be updating here in the future, as they have no capacity to.

4. Last and most worrisome: hacks are still a great danger. There was one attempt last night around 2AM, as usual, and the fronter was conscious enough to drag him/herself out of bed as it was happening. The moment their feet hit the floor, "the hack ended and they were terrified, knowing what had almost just happened to them." Data says they "asked their boss to protect them" which apparently worked. Today, they have expressed concern about the insomnia hacks cause, but they are simply glad that they escaped it, and are giving it no further thought, preferring to continue with their work, their purpose.
In any case, this persistence of hacks is rather disquieting, as they are tied to the Tar, which may or may not still exist (we have no data on it either way). However, since they only happen when it's late enough for our new fronter to "fall out of consciousness," being stuck in the subconscious where headspace is rooted, we are now wondering if hacks and headspace are inherently connected? After all, since it disappeared in early August, we have had barely any troubles, and the ones that have occurred have only done so with a brief resurgence of headspace-related things (either undergrounders speaking up, flashbacks, etc.). In my humble opinion, this seems to suggest that headspace itself is indeed corrupt. So neither I nor our new fronter have any desire to resurrect it, especially because neither of us have experience with it either way (we are reset-born of course).


I suppose all of this is common sense, or self-evident at this point after our having undergone several similar incidents over the years.
Regardless, there it is.

I will express one last thought: it is rather curious, but interesting, how this year seems to have consisted solely of reset and deletion attempts. It was almost as if headspace could not survive after this year, and needed to be dismantled before it did so itself, so to speak-- after all, from what I know, its condition seemed to only be worsening prior to whatever happened in 2011. This is not a bad thing: headspace seems to have been nothing but a negativity sink, perpetuating abuse and drama and pain, and so I am glad to hear that whatever it was, it is done and gone.
The new fronter in the body, who is nameless, faceless, and genderless, is blissfully happy and creating both profusely and at a great rate. I am happy for them, that this one does not have to worry about fighting tooth and nail with headspace for the right to exist.



You may consider this a formal "closing" of this journal, similar to the ones posted in all the previous journals over the years.
The past two Blurtys were closed upon the deaths of their authors. Since whoever was writing this one post-Scratch apparently no longer exists here, I shall close this journal in his absence.

Thank you for reading.
If anything changes, I will update here... but if I may be honest, I hope I never have to do so.

May you be well.

 



 

081113

Aug. 11th, 2013 11:56 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

i'm scared

i shouldn't be though

people make scary noises and do scary things

i'm shaking and i want to cry on the inside not the outside

scared to sleep again. dont want to go in there.
what do i do
i cant sleep
not safe
im so tired of this

god im sorry

i wish i had one friend, ONE FRIEND,
who actually cared even if im scary
and would help me somehow

but thats stupid and selfish isnt it
"no one can save you but yourself"

i know

but what if i just want a friend
is that so bad too
is that so selfish to want someone to care
i hate it
i hate myself for even asking
and getting in peoples way
and making them not smile
im sorry
i keep ruining their lives.

i dont want to though.
they just keep telling me i am.

i chased away the one friend
i said go dont let me hurt you more
she said okay and goodbye forever she went
but now im stupid upset because no friends
no one to talk to when scared

"you need a social support group"
i dont know how
how do i do it are they nice?
do they hurt me are they scary
do they listen or just talk at me all the time
do they get angry at me when im scared

why are friends so confusing

ayway thats not important
whats improtant is the fact that im scared and sick
i dont wanna go in there
but im so tired
i want to sleep but i DONT WANT TO GO IN THERE

whre do i go

sorry not supposed to updaet

everything is dead

upstairs is gone, it all dead
dead
gone and dead
so maybe we can work it was working?
but now triggers back cant work.
tahts why im on here
trigger bad make upstairs people talk again
otherwise no

cant sleep want to sleep tired sick scared

goodbye

 




 

not again

Aug. 9th, 2013 12:23 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 


I'm feeling kind of nauseous.

I can't tell if I'm in a manic mindset right now or not-- all I know is that for about a week straight now (idk time makes absolutely no sense), I've been spending my few remaining dollars with wild abandon, binging and purging nonstop, talking at a mile a minute, and basically just making very dumb decisions. I'm cutting myself out of peoples lives and shoving myself into others. I'm creating and deleting things on a whim, often both to the same thing, within days or minutes. I stay up all night, can't sleep when I try, and then crash spectacularly during the day. My emotions are swinging wildly from giddiness to total dissociation to rage to violent hate.
And I can't remember much of anything.

I just made two very, very stupid financial decisions without even realizing that I had made them. It wasn't until my Paypal told me that "you're spending money you don't have!!" and I opened my wallet to incredulously notice that it was empty again that I realized, oh no, what am I even doing??

Remember the LAST time one of these hit me?? Last year, when I sold most of my possessions and moved across the country on what was basically a spur-of-the-moment conviction? Well, when I moved back here, that wasn't over, and I spent MY LAST 500 FREAKING DOLLARS ON GARBAGE. I am dead serious, THAT is why I am poor now, because I somehow got the asinine thought that it was a good idea to start buying luxury food in bulk and join a gym and start cosplaying and buying art materials and you know what was the BEST part? I THREW OUT EVERYTHING I BOUGHT IMMEDIATELY AFTERWARDS.
Enough money to survive and eat for a few months, and I FREAKING TRASHED IT IN A MATTER OF DAYS.
And now my bank accounts and cupboards and drawers are all empty and I don't know how the hell it happened anymore.
When the mania ended in February and I basically tried to kill myself, a great part of that motivation was the result of realizing what a massive grave I'd already dug for myself.

I hate when this happens. I'm actually nervous, what with this feeling of pent-up energy under my skin. But it's a bad energy. I would rather feel suicidal, depressed, and nihilistic rather than deal with this!
I hate hate hate HATE manic episodes, to hell with this. I don't like this at all. I don't like this at all.

Gotta accept it though. Work through it. Deep breaths. Calm down. Who is even driving?
Zwei came out today, she wanted to sing apparently. There's a file of it on my voice recorder, she has a really lovely voice actually.
A few other people got near the surface during therapy I think? Sherlock manned the session as usual. No fronters besides those two though. It's very, very difficult for anyone to front, or for Central to operate correctly, during manic states. These damn things are hack dungeons and that's about it.

I really do feel like vomiting. How did I just realize this was happening NOW??

See, this is why I need to finish applying for disability. If I can't get through the paperwork once and for all tomorrow, I'm finding somebody to help.
I'd like to have money for food WITHOUT THROWING BOTH THOSE THINGS AWAY.

Sorry. I'm not in a stable mindset. I feel like an ass. This is all fake and selfish and unenlightened and spiritually detrimental. I shouldn't be doing this at all, but it's happening. Why?? Am I that bad, that I was born with a mental disorder like this? Were they right, when they said that people with mental disorders cannot reach full enlightenment in their life? Am I damned to be stuck on the wheel of karma? Am I doomed to be left behind when everyone rises up into a brighter life? Am I incapable of being holy, like she is, like he is?

It's not about the money. Except I kind of need that junk to survive right now.
Again, do I though? Every damn time I read these spiritual articles they talk about people not needing to eat anymore, not needing to sleep, not needing any of these transient things. What am I doing wrong?
Why the hell do I still need money to live? Why am I still struggling to get it? Why do people tell me I am worthless if I cannot work, then tell me I am lying when I say I can't, then tell me I'm insufferable when I try, then tell me I'm worthless all the more?
Are they right?
Why the heck do I need money. Why the heck do my manic episodes always involve that.
It's always buying, selling, bidding, burning. Always. Manic episodes are nothing but consuming and destroying.
I greedily grab onto everything and then I annihilate it just as gleefully-- money, food, people, places, and myself. Oh yes, manic episodes are ALWAYS disturbingly self-abusive, didn't you know? That's the worst part! I don't even talk about that nightmare here because it's horrifying! I should have noticed the danger signs.
This is no freaking excuse not to go back to school full-time and get a job. No excuse.

None of this is real, none of this is real, NONE OF THIS IS REAL
YOURE DREAMING AND YOU NEED TO WAKE UP
WAKE UP YOU GUTLESS IDIOT
WAKE UP

I freaking hate this and I want to die.

Sorry. Forget I said that. It's stupid. I can't sleep.

 


-----------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 01:10 am

 

 

Ahahaha, who was the idiot that wrote that last entry?

This feels GOOD, come on!! <3

I'm listening to Strange Talk and I wanna go dancing and eat chocolate maybe and go driving in the night air AWW YESS. So nice!
Wouldn't that be the COOLEST thing, to just go driving right now, with music up loud and the windows down and singing at the top of our lungs??
I wish I lived in the city again, like SLC, GOD I miss SLC, it was SO GREAT. I could just leave the house and go ANYWHERE. Do you have any idea how great that was!? Ohmygosh!! SO much to do, and see. I wish I had gotten to go to summa those restauraunts. I wanted to see a few concerts but didn't have the transportation, boo! Same with the shopping. So many cool places I couldn't buy anything at because "you can't spend the food money," well boo hoo to you too, baby. I'll just buy fancy food then. <3 Gotta enjoy life somehow!

See, he calls this a "manic episode" and he's just overreacting. I LOVE LIFE.
He's complaining about those spiritual websites but don't they say "be spontaneous?" "Live your joy?" "Stop planning and live in the moment??" Well guess what I'M doing, mister grumpy pants? You just stare at a computer all day and listen to sad music but I'M DANCING!! And I'd hop on a plane right now but I don't wanna sit for six hours haha. Wish I had a girlfriend, we'd TOTALLY make out to this music right now. Gotta find one so we can hang out together and go to parties and have fun. Maybe drink a little. Not a lot, I think we got sick last time! But it'll make this sorry guy lossen up a little, hahaha!

Hm well I gotta reblog more stuff to Tumblr because I don't think I'm allowed to leave this house at 1:15 in the morning, MAJOR bummer. This the best time of the day!! Geepers!! No one knows how to have fun. No one but me that is~ ;D

Maybe I'll get my own journal so I can be HAPPY instead of mopey like this guy all the time "because he makes the rules," bleh. He makes stupid rules is what he does. "Don't front unless I tell you to." "Don't do anything that's not in the script" yada yada yada!! IT'S NO FUN.

Ooooh, I LIKE this music, I gotta write these bands down! Clubfeet then Gold Fields, this is my kinda stuff! Instand summer! WOO!
I wanna drive through the city SO BAD like you don't even KNOW. Ugh. It would be PERFECT. Me and some pretty girl and the radio up high and our hands out the windows and SIIIIGHHHH WHY CAN'T I DO THAT NOW. >:(

Oh well. Gonna enjoy this anyway! No use living life if yo're not having fun!!

Byeeeee! ~<3

 


---------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 04:13 pm

 

 

Please ignore the previous entry.
I'm not going to read it either. I don't want that person in my head again.

Feeling kind of sick. Can't remember eating again. Dissociation makes it tough.

Trying to fix whatever happened with the money yesterday. Hopefully it'll work.

Also giving up computers for a long time now. GIVING UP. I will not touch the internet for a long while, God willing, I don't want this scary stuff anywhere near me anymore. The people on the internet are frightening and sick and corrupted minds and it's not worth trudging through their promiscuity and violence in the hopes of finding something inspiring.

so good bye for now

 



 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)
 

 


 

 

okay so last night was just one big WTF session let me try to remember it

- started completely unexpectedly at 1AM last night, Infi suddenly started "talking to me" from an unknown location; more of feelings than words. he could barely talk, in a ton of pain, panicky and urgent. kept telling me to find and save him as quickly as possible, "you're the only one who can." the last thing he said to me was literally "please don't waste any time there's not much TIME LEFT"
- i immediately left my laptop and went into my room to meditate, no questions asked. geez i have no idea how long it took after that
- lava cavern? i think. hard to see anything. dark, lots of intimidating speleothems. small though, very vertical, like a tunnel down middle, rungs of rock around the side? circular. not so much a "cave" as it was a straight-down oubliette almost.
- i know i landed near water or something? black, deep. ONLY water in that entire area. little platform in center. i was very very out of it, not much memory here. falling deep, knew that was the "only way to get to the rest of the cavern" but worried i would drown?
- suddenly bugs??? tons of 'em, BIG though, like the size of people. helped me out of the water, carried me on the back of this big beetle guy. then showed the way out from the shore? tunnel, horizontal, only about 20 feet long.
- also it JUST hit me now; INFI WAS A BUG before he "came to life" and manifested!! so that could be quite notable
- found him, bugs took me through that tunnel to another connected "vertical pit," this one with one wall like a cliff face, concave. infi was curled up at the bottom of it, obviously in severe pain. i remember feeling this huge surge of empathy, stumbled over to him, hoping that he was okay. he opened his eye and saw me, feebly reached out with both hands to me. that broke my heart. took them, knelt beside him for a moment, he was surprised i was able to find him, but grateful that i did. very hard for him to talk, mostly telepathic. he was trying not to cry out in pain, i didn't know what to do.
- i think this is when i picked him up, held him close in my arms, crying now. emotions cannot be hidden around him y'know
- not sure of event sequence. his stomach was cracked, bleeding everywhere, he looked very disheveled.
- i know i tried to heal him at some point, i think he told me not to, not while we were there?? "they'd find us" or something
- so much stone and red glow everywhere. pretty hellish, and claustrophobic of course. i want to say "fire" but there was none? maybe magma the further down you got, but otherwise just this ominous red tint. dark though.
-
- ryman and markus near top of room?? both in metainomen outfits. markus was badly hurt, i think he was bound too. but he was so happy to see me, i know i burst into tears: i had dreamt about him the night before, he was badly amputated due to some awful attack, he didn't recognize me, i still did everything i possibly could to help him. he was so sad but he finally smiled when he saw how much i cared. so now, seeing him here, it hurt. i was laughing incredulously but couldn't stop crying. he said it was okay, ryman had been helping him heal too, he wasn't permanently injured.
- how'd we get out of there?? i remember seeing both boys floating in their metainomen outfits, kind of glowy, really gorgeous. oh wait, i think ryman DID open a gate, i know we went straight down into a tunnel of the same size/height. and he stopped us in "midair" at one point to grab a book off the wall of a library-like section we passed?? i don't know if we were moving through dimension pockest or what. but he said he "needed it"
- the next thing i remember, was us in this really cool arabic-esque room, gold in color, high or no ceiling?? not sure. all i know for sure is that ryman used the book here for a summoning spell? with markus obviously. it was a foreign language, i didn't understand it. but ryman said it was a spell to "summon gods," said he knew how to tweak it a little, was going to use it to summon chaos 0.
- he first appeared perfect-like? got me worried for a moment, but stabilized in his normal form. seemed dazed, almost collapsed, markus caught him. cz noticed this, took him a moment for it to register, then immediately made some comment about it, markus just laughed at him good-naturedly.
- this part is very very VERY blurry sorry
- somewhere around here I KNOW Laurie showed up. said she had "found us," she'd been lurking for days anyway, was keeping an eye out.
- we went up to central, lynne and josephina were there, asked what was going on, how was everyone, where were we?? they had been hiding out too; nat and leon were in his cathedral trying to hold things together there or something? not sure.
- also MY BOSS SHOWED UP i forget how or when exactly, but that was very important, he was all gung-ho about making sure this ended well and had great ideas because he's a sandman of course
- he said we had to go to the BLOOD LOTUS CATHEDRAL, dude we literally have not been there in ages. everyone was like "how," i remembered the only foolproof way was to go through me?? so everyone got in a circle, i focused us all in,
- collapsing somewhat?? i remember the roof was open in a way it shouldnt have been. i think i flew up outside of it to look around, we were WAY up high, airplane height. beneath us i think i could see central city, the sea, the forests around it. but there was a TON of fog, in waves and clouds and wisps. sandman said that was unformed headspace as usual
- oh yes and in the middle of the floor there was this gaping hole?? AGAIN, I think that's where infi was too, the cavern pit. it should NOT have been there. freaked me out a little, the heck was that, why was it there?
- boss stood at the edge of it, started focusing dreamdust energy in his hands. told laurie get over there, to his left, then told her to focus her energy in her hands too. laurie focused this violet space-lightning sort of energy, it was gorgeous. but then he told chaos to stand to his right, do the same (glowy oceanic energy obviously). one of my clearest recollections: the three of them standing there, literally holding hands, with all this incredible shining energy all around them. it was really something else. then i dont remember how but boss used that energy to heal the floor?? i think we were warped to some other place temporarily?? either way the entire floor ended up starry glossy black, solid flat though. sealed up the pit. said i could also shape it how i wanted afterwards, since it was black energy.
- btw i had infi in my arms 99.9% of this entire time so you know.
-
- THE GLASSES WHEN WAS THAT??? i remember i was by a small rectangular pool of water or something? needed to use the glasses, allowed me to "see" an overlay dimension or something?? OR go INTO it, that might have been it. geez i dont remember thats not cool, that was IMPORTANT. ive got this feeling it was when i was with ryman and markus at first, but i cannot remember exactly, i have this nagging suspicion that my boss was there?
-
- near the end of this i know infi and i went somewhere, this pocket dimension, how?? from the blc though i think. basilica-like, center altar with pillars, but with circular steps going down around it quite a ways. water all around it, plans twirling down from ceiling, lots of sunlight. beautiful really. infi was almost entirely healed her, i know that. he was lying down, i asked him what in the world was going on with the pregnancy thing? was he really? he said he wasnt really sure, didnt know where it came from or what it was, but he didnt want it to die. remember i did heal the cracks there so now it was almost opaque again, somewhat luminous. i couldnt see inside anymore, but there was a vague hint that yes he still had another life inside him.
- again, not sure how it came to this but i clearly recall infi kissed me somewhere around here, because almost immediately after something in the outerworld shocked me to almost disconnecting from headspace? infi got desperate, begged me not to leave, not now please, hold on. it was tricky but i did. he was crying that was unusual
- OH DUDE WAIT i forgot he actually started a CONNECTION thats what it was!! i was kind of scared, would that hurt the embryo thing, it wouldnt do anything to me would it? he said no, he just needed me to experience this for a moment. asked me to go soul form. to my surprise i was able to do that willingly, that's a first. but then infi went straight-up jewellink and IMMEDIATELY that wave of heart-wrenching emotion hit me again. yes i started sobbing in reality, not for long though, that kind of empathetic bleedover is so exhausting it has to switch off quickly or it WILL burn me out unconscious. but upstairs the emotion stayed, i remember being aware of what it felt like to "be him" right then, I CANNOT put that into words forgive me. but it was beautiful, tragic somehow, we had to break it off because i was slipping badly from how overwheming it was. that's what caused me to disconnect sorry.
- i think i was out for a while? two minutes maybe, geez, long time in meditations!!
- when i came back i was in central, lying down. cz and infi were kneeling beside me, concernedly making sure i was okay. ryman and markus were across room, kneeling down and comparing books on something? maybe same book from earlier. laurie was standing by them talking to my boss. when i opened my eyes i think infi and cz welcomed me back, no one was really sure if i would be able to come back so that was a relief
- i know i DID use the glasses again somewere around here, absentmindedly? i summoned them, picked them up over my head to look at them, but forgot they were dripping-- since i was lying down a drop landed in my eye, and it CHANGED my vision whoa!! suddenly everything i saw was "colored black" energetically, it was insanely cool. infi looked normal, but everything else was black-- not monochrome though, think the starry deep velvet black of the BLB. but it made everyone else look how they would look if they anchored to that color!! i remember chaos looked GORGEOUS i actually teared up over it. got a glimpse of laurie and sandman, not much though, they looked like gods almost, especially boss-- he was understatedly extravagant, like something neil gaiman designed. rubbed the color out of my eyes here, seeing everything else suddenly get bright and other-colors was such a sudden switch i laughed
- i remember the three of us (me, cz, infi) went over to talk to ryman and markus briefly, markus had to leave but ryman wanted to stay? markus said he wasn't entirely comfortable yet being so close to everyone else up there, i said he didnt have to be. but he wasnt nervous or uncomfortable, so that was good, i was worried that he was. but no he was fine, said he'd rather work though.
- i talked to my boss for a bit too!! for the life of me i really dont remember what or how, i think maybe i disconnected again?? because i am SURE i asked him to "hold time for me" temporarily, when i came back we were in a pocket dimension thing? starry sky, floating architecture. reminded me of sailor moon for whatever reason, colors maybe. we did talk briefly there. but when we got back to central i remember that right before he left, he kissed me on the forehead as usual, ruffled my hair. that made me so blissfully happy for some reason i could not stop smiling, of course sandmans smiles are contagious so that just made it worse haha! i think he was talking to me real close too? like i think he was holding my face for a moment, smiling so widely i thought my heart would burst. there i think he was reassuring me of my position in life then, that everything was going as it should, "don't worry child," take care of infi, everything will be okay, that sort of thing. all his reassurances sound like gold though so of course they all helped. he left in a swirl of glitter after bowing nights-style, holding nightcap to chest with other arm out and back
- last thing i remember is warping everyone to my room, or laurie did?? not sure. jokingly reminded ryman of the no-shirt rule. also we made a sort of hammock bed for infi, so he could relax and continue healing, also because pregnancy worries obviously.
- ryman had me play his old song, "if you're not the one," i think he just kind of put his arms around me and smiled, it was so simple but gorgeous i cannot believe we haven't been around each other for so long what were we thinking
- laurie quietly sauntered in at one point, about two minutes after that ryman realized he was there, she cracked up, reassured him that she hadn't been creeping on us the whole time. cz and i just laughed because we're used to it, felt bad for ryman though but it was funny
- i know i fell asleep in a sort of tangle with cz and ryman, we all agreed that if anyone dozed off that was totally fine, hell we didnt care we were enjoying it.
- MOST IMPORTANT THING. ironically. there was one flash, early in the rescue mission thing, when i was still in the fires-- i think it was when infi said not to heal him fully or "they would sense us." i could see down to the bottom, wherever it was, and there were three girls there. one was jezebel, obviously (since she IS the tar in a corporeal form), but the other two were the DREAM VOICES??? from here mainly. the frizzy-pigtails one, and i think the black-haired one. but i don't know how it never hit me earlier... seeing them there, in their colors, suddenly i realized exactly who they were. missy and bridget. we're in trouble.



sooo yeah that was last night, holy heavens its 2am i need to get to sleep!
sorry guys for how disjointed this was, you know what meditation experiences are like, can't really make 'em structured afterwards. they're meant to be experienced, not analyzed. heart, not head. you get the picture. i am extraordinarily tired. good night.

 


 

080513

Aug. 5th, 2013 12:19 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)
 

 

 

 

okay listen
this is jay
i ams o sorry i dont know where i am or how

headspace ahs been out for like
a week
linear ltime
not long downsitars
upstairs very very lng.

autopilot almost in unconscious state
barelyable to type
almost have to sthu it off to bget through

whoever is downstaids doesnt know im here
cant let him or her know
cant 'or ill be gone
and thisbis imortant

he kept sthrowing art away just now
triyng gtog ett htough
thrwa atway alot
not coming through

its been so long in headsapce
so long
where are we

lonts of hacsk i things
dosntaria peole out abit
i know the undergroudners were out a bit today
cna barely type sorry

dawgin.
drawring
drawings
infinitii gott rhoguh
i saw it
just barely he somehow cahnneled thgohu

hes bbleeding somewherw
tyieed up lie he was after june
when he died for a bit
god dont let him die again

but
oh god help
i dont know whats going on
where is everybody

i think infis pregnant
id ont know how or withbwhat
but he has sonethung alivine in him
he said for me to not ;let it die
please
i said how
hes said save me
so i havetwo find him

the downstairs person is trying to nget me ot
almost knnows im here
have to go
got to fix this soemhiw
worryosr
sowrry.

dont tell anyone i was here
please

 



-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

 

@ 12:26 am

 

 

 



‘Expand Your Horizon’ by Filiskun.

…This gives me an idea.

I can’t tell you what it is. It’s more of a feeling than a thought.

But I’ve wanted to post this for a long time, except it never felt right.
Tonight, right now, it feels like the most relevant thing in the world.

Whatever this is, it’s important.

 


---------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

 

 

 

@ 12:51 am

 


 

JEWEL INFINITII

 

please i need to talk to you.

 

Is this the best way to do so?

 

yes fastest please

 

Infi, what is going on? Where are you?

 

in here. somewhere. dont worry about typos just write PLEASE

 

Infi. WHERE. What does it feel like?

 

nowhere under maybe somewhere deep and darl

 

Is it where you were before?

 

cant tell. maybe. god it hurts

 

I know, what can I do?

 

f fnf find me somehwo plaese.

 

Infi, I... I dont know how. I can't find anyoen else. I don't even know where I--

 

doest matter just LOOK eplase youre the only one who can

 

Right now? Or should I try to proejct?

 

right now

 

Are you sure?

 

yes. even a little just try

 

Okay. Should I tecord it?

 

if you want just come on please dont waste any time theres not much TIME LEF

 

...

 

 --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

 

 @ 07:29 pm

 

 

 

Okay, Jay here, again.
Just updating to say that whoever was responsible for the August reset needs to stay off our laptop.
We really don't appreciate you deleting everything of ours just because it's not real to you, dude. Please be considerate of our reality, at the very least. You don't have to acknowledge it, just don't destroy it out of disgust/ irritation/ et cetera. Thanks bro.

In other news, dreams lately have been crazy realistic and elaborate, BUT falling asleep has been a nightmare (thanks to people fronting like mad at night, being triggered, and having insomnia something fierce). But we're trying to think positive about that. We'll be cool.

I'm going to update about last night in about... 30 minutes, tops? I need to exercise some more and I want to be in a good state of mind where I can just go into archival recall mode and info-spill everything here. It was INCREDIBLE and frightening and bizarre and overall really, really important. We haven't had a major headspace event like that in a very long time so it actually feels good, to realize we're suddenly back in full-swing two-hour-meditation-mode again, out of the blue. Look for the blessing in everything, you know.

Also we woke up to THIS, talk about synchronicity! ♥

That's something I've been meaning to mention, too.
It seems that whenever a reset attempt happens-- no matter what kind, no matter who is responsible, or when-- for however long the reset period lasts, the outer life will be bombarded with synchronicity. The amount of it seems to vary according to how severe the reset is, and with this last one... well, we were getting huge pushes to "GET BACK TO HEADSPACE" every single day. Of course the usual fronter ignored them, but I saw them. I was out here and there. I saw them all.
And that just... strikes me in the heart, you know? We keep wondering, "is it right for us to be in headspace? What if we're being led astray by this?" We all have doubts about it, especially with how it's tied to past trauma, and the like.
But hasn't it evolved beyond that? Haven't we all evolved beyond that?
Now it's something beautiful, something blessed... heck, it probably was all along, we just couldn't see it.
So I can't help but smile, to see all of this point us right back home.
It means so much.

Lastly. No one knows what's up with Infinitii yet.
I'm probably the only one who isn't surprised, though. The day he manifested, he specifically took his appearance from a certain pixiv artist's style, one that I absolutely adored (and still do)... but he focused on images like this. Always holding energy in his chest or abdomen. I clearly remember wondering about that, somewhat nervously, when I realized it-- you don't just hold energy in those places, in that manner, without it meaning something big-- but I accepted whatever he had chosen, because (to quote myself) "that felt very significant, almost sacred." And it always did, even when I was frightened of him, even when I tried to forget he was part of my life, part of me. It never stopped being something strange and somehow holy. He was the only person, ever, anywhere, that looked like that, and I wasn't immediately terrified of.
It was so bizarre though. That person's art was the first time I had ever seen something I considered explicitly sexual, something dangerous and scary, presented in a non-sexual way. Even more strange was the odd sort of innocence to it, in every simplified figure, with their closed eyes and fragile bodies and clear colors. It was something the likes of which I'd never before seen, and despite my hesitance, it gave me hope.
So when Infinitii suddenly ended up matching what he had mirrored exactly 5 months ago, I wasn't surprised at all.
I don't know if it's parthenogenetic. It strongly feels like it, as he has also expressed. It's strange.
I'm trying to figure out what it is, from the drawings that were channeled last night. It's still embryonic, but whereas Xennie looked similar to a celestial shark embryo, this one is far more traditional from what I can tell? Big eyes, a tail, and what look like forming limbs, although I can't be sure. Again, it's strange. I keep using that word but it just fits this situation far too well, so hey.

In a weird way I'm sort of blissfully happy over this?
I can't see Infinitii as a parent. It doesn't match who he is, or what he is. But I can see him creating life this way. It's always been this integral part of his existence, somehow, and seeing it suddenly manifest itself in such a manner... I dunno, I can't help but smile about it. And I love him. I really do. But I couldn't care less whether or not I have anything to do with this. It's one of those feelings I can't quite put into words.

Now if you'll excuse me, I'm getting distracted and I do need to type up last night's data (as much as I can-- meditations are very hard to put into literal words, as they occur in a very non-literal place!) before sleep does a number on our recall again.
See you later.

 



 

080313

Aug. 3rd, 2013 12:51 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 


...oh my heart.

just when i think i'm completely okay

with entirely abandoning my past life

mesita goes and uploads this

now i don't give a damn if i'm schizoaffective

you cannot say that wasn't meant for me, in some larger sense.

that was specifically a shot straight to the heart.

...



i don't know if i want to run anymore.

 



 

080113

Aug. 1st, 2013 12:09 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 


okay, okay, guys, stop

listen.

i'm the biggest problem in this system, i know this.

i don't think i'm capable of functioning anymore.

i can't front. i don't seem capable of making choices that don't hurt people.

you guys just... take over from now on.

i said i was done.

i meant it.


i won't fight back if you find me.

 



---------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 05:03 pm

 

 

I've had this lying around for a while, and since I no longer have compartmentalized blogs to post surveys only in, I'll put it here.
Today's been odd. I woke up happy, even with troubles around me. Then I tried to socialize, and within an hour, my energy was gone. Is that something wrong with me, that I get so tired from trying to talk and "mingle with people" like my family says I should?
I try not to feel bad about it, spiritual people don't do that. But then I wonder, "am I ignoring some inherent, harmful flaw in myself, justifying it with the nonsense phrase of "do what feels right to you?" Would the correct, spiritual thing to do, be to force myself to socialize anyway, and damn the psychological stress? Everyone knows it's fake anyway, right?
I don't want to think. I feel like vomiting. I'm tired, and it's only 5PM. I want to sleep so badly.
Maybe I can exercise. Have to be careful though, exercise hacks were back yesterday. Not good.
But I've abandoned that world, so if I stay away from any triggers, I should be good.
"It's gone forever, and I don't care about it anymore."
A good lesson.


I'm not sure what mindset I should follow to complete this.
1. Happy, "everything is perfect and nothing hurts" mode, but no depth;
2. Logical, "detached" mode, but no emotions or preferences;
3. Current empty, "realistic" mode, but no forced optimism.
Sometimes I answer questions depending on what I feel the "appropriate" or "correct" answer would be. And when I reply, that is true. But is it always true?
That is the problem with self-analysis. It requires you to have a self to analyze.

Perhaps I should answer each question three times. We'll see.
Survey time.


1. Who are you?
Logically, intellectually, I know I am nothing; just a "spark of the Creator" existing in a physical form for some time, although I currently do not know why I "chose to incarnate here."
The "happy person" would choose to stick with an identity. But all identities are false. Everything is a dream, a game, a joke. Ultimately there is nothing.
So, when you ask "who are you," I would point out the fallacy of the question.

2. What are you passionate about?
I am not. "Passion" is not something I experience. Emotions in general baffle me. To cling so strongly to an emotion as to believe in it, and experience it to such a foolhardy extent... it's utterly incomprehensible. What is an "emotion?"
Dimly, another used to be "passionate" about creative endeavors in the past, at least that is what I am told. It's an empty fact, worn-out and rather dated, to the point where people sigh upon hearing it again. It has become a sort of myth in this age. Was it ever true to begin with? Or is it an invented truth?
In any case, there is no passion here. There is simply existence, quietly, and without "emotions."

3. What are the achievements you are most proud of?
Again, I am not. Nor am I responsible for any "achievements." Will the survey continue in this way? I am rather disappointed in the current question lineup.

4. What are you most grateful for in life?
I would prefer that someone else answer these questions. I am literally incapable of giving a suitable response.

5. What are the most important things to you in life?
These questions are utterly foolish, I apologize.

 



 

073113

Jul. 31st, 2013 08:38 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


A list of the other individuals on our level.
This post may be regularly bumped to the page top.


People we have not yet clearly identified, or people who are as of yet faceless:

- At least three "discussive" voices that spoke in this entry. Two are female, one is male. The male appears blue or green, while the females appear to hold warmer hues. However this is conjecture, as none of them have manifested yet.


Nameless but clearly identified individuals:

- The "screaming girl" who has written here in the past. She is always furious. She feels rather like the overload girl, but both their behaviours are so erratic that we cannot be sure which is which yet, or whether or not they are one individual. This may be one of the voices previously labeled "Jess" by the upstairs: that name was more of a 'catchall' term and so it was used to refer to several individuals at once.
(EDIT 102813: Correction; there is ANOTHER voice who reacts with anger like this. "Spice" is one, but she is only triggered by food. This voice, the one full of hatred and rage, is a DIFFERENT individual who clearly evidenced to us yesterday. She is still brown in color, claiming this is "common" for faceless voices when they first manifest, as it is the color slot "closest to the body.")
- The "overload girl," at least, most of the time. Her color is a sub-hue of brown, possibly this color. She is hypersensitive to all 5 senses and becomes overwhelmed by them easily. Before she "anchored," she was taken advantage of by the Tar as a host (according to upstairs data), as her "triggered" violence was beneficial to its schemes.
(EDIT 102813: We are wondering if we were indeed correct in assuming she is tied to the previous voice. There have been no sensory triggers as of late, so we cannot be sure.)
- The "airport voice." He has fronted a few times, but has no body. He has an ardent love of travel, and enjoys both getting lost and seeing new sights. He gets very excited at any prospect of exploration, sometimes to a point of near mania. His energy seems to be roughly this color.
- The "quiet boy" who types in J's journal when he slips. We have neither met nor seen him personally. He is intelligent but depressed, showing a preoccupation with "being a good boy" in a moral sense. He also feels resigned to sadness in his current state. He may have been linked to both Kyanos and David in the past. His energy is light in color, but its hue is unclear (Edit: it strongly appears to be this color).
- The "trauma buffer" that appeared on 073113. She has a level demeanor, but is no-nonsense and will not tolerate foolishness. Despite this she is not authoritative, instead seeming tired or exhausted. Her energy may intermittently translate into harmless profanity, but this seems to only happen immediately after she is triggered.


Previously nameless individuals who are now clearly identified and named:

- The "cool orange guy," as J calls him. He wears wraparound plastic sunglasses, and has not been seen without them. He is also not "human," instead being partially avian. His energy is confirmed this color. (Edit: His name is Hyakin.)
- The "paranoid girl" who reacts with abject panic. She has recently began to manifest a form, and stays near David. She seems perpetually afraid, shaking and constantly watching for threats. She has once "passed out" when fronting in the body. Her energy is approximately this color. (Edit: Her name is Marigold.)


All of us have fronted at one time or another. Those with names and/or faces obviously have done so more often, and with a stronger affectation.

Knife, Razor, Spice, and a currently unidentified angry girl have also spoken in audio recordings.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 08:53 pm

A new face, yet to be seen.

I have been informed that it is best to "immortalize" my current state of existence here in text.

I am new, somewhat. I am nameless but I have a fondness for musical tones, at the moment.
I am also very, very, disapproving of my state in life.

I exist as, what I can only describe as, a "trauma buffer." According to an individual named Knife, the "trauma" of the sort that created me typically goes to a lad named Jeremiah. He is not a buffer. I am. What the difference is I do not know.
Never mind, Knife says: A buffer takes the pain away from another individual. It often neutralizes it. Others, do not. Jeremiah takes the full brunt of the pain and terror when he feels it. I do not.
It's an empty and discouraging existence though. I am completely at a loss as to how to live outside of this role. (Knife: We all are.)
Whoever was in the body before me, the instant before I found the body I currently inhabit in a compromising situation, is not doing a very good job of taking care of it, and I do not approve of his actions. Anyone who plays in the realm of child abusers and prostitutes is no friend of mine.
This is no light matter. I exist to save others from the suffering he brings upon their heads, with the ignorance and nonchalance of an infant. He appears to have no knowledge of, or concern for, the rest of us that apparently exist down here.
When I awoke in life, I thought I was alone. I was angry, but tired. I was not violent, just exhausted. I felt as if I had been doing this for too long, or perhaps, as if the circumstances that brought me to be had been going on for too long. Either way, there is a feeling of finality about my existence. "No more."
The three I have met down here, briefly, share my opinions on this. Knife, Razor, and Mulberry. I am told I will meet an individual named Sugar soon, if her habits are to be trusted. I think I saw her earlier. Briefly, as well, but she left a strong impression. Angry eyes and rage, following a human through the room. I don't know what her beef is with that other human, but it feels just as solid as my disapproval of the boy in this body is. I approve of that, if it is well-intended.

I'm feeling like... I have to leave. Knife says "get down here before you're phased out." I don't know what that means, but I trust him. Anyone who understands the wrongness of what I was a near witness to is a friend of mine. Unlike the culprit of such misdemeanors, who I mentioned earlier in a similar way.

I need to get out of here. Hopefully I'll survive, to live for something other than this.
 
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 10:43 pm


oh this is wonderfullly ironic

in a crisis chat room

FURIOUS WITH THE CHAT SPECIALIST

ahahahahaaaa

"i see that you are currently feeling suicidal"

NO REALLY??? WHY ELSE WOULD WE BE ON HERE???????

uh oh, this isn't J

WHO FREAKING CARES?!?!

AFTER WHAT THAT JERK DID TO US THIS AFTERNOON??
HE CAN GO DIE IN A RAVINE FOR ALL I CARE

do you have a plan, do you have a freaking plan

SEVERAL.
I DON'T LIKE YOU
WHOSE BRIGHT IDEA WAS THIS STUPID CHAT ROOM

we. don't. like. people.

SHOVE OFF.
HE DESERVES HIS RETRIBUTION.
HE NEEDS TO BLEED TONIGHT
WHETHER YOU LIKE IT OR NOT, MISS.

HE WILL BLEED
FOR CREATING YET ANOTHER ONE OF US

THAT DAMNED LIBERTINE WILL GET HIS DUE
HE'LL PAY FOR HIS SINS.

we don't want him around anymore
he deosnt care about us
does bad things!!!!!
we thought he cared but he DONT
he doesnt care about us at ALL
and i wanna cry now because he was s nice
but he lied
he lied
he lied





073013

Jul. 30th, 2013 03:17 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 


I am so done.
I really am.

I tried to read some old Xanga entries. Couldn't do it.
Too ridiculous.

Wherever I am in life, whatever cycle this is, headspace is NOT A PART OF IT.

I'm done. For however long this lasts, I'm done.

 




 

 

072213

Jul. 30th, 2013 01:40 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

(not j where is he)

i think headspace is falling apart

too many fragments
too many strange people
nothing looks or feels right
no one is fronting it is all empty and dead

people are still alive yes but its all broken and wrong

phase four, thats what this feels like now

phase one= julie
phase two= tar
phase three= underground
and now
phase four= originals

christina and jess want us dead in different ways
not sure how to deal with this
too much is happening too fast

the body is so sick, so sick
i had a feeling this would happen
its one of those wretched nights
weekends are always like this
"think differently"
okay
this is the last bad weekend ever
lets try to fix this

but right now everything hurts we're scared

we're so scared and ashamed of living
we're so guilty for living
we don't really exist
we're so pained
so full of pain.
look at how we hurt people.
look at how we ruin lives.
she's right
we shouldn't exist

but how do we just stop existing?
she said we cant kill the body thats a sin
but we cant keep living in it what do we do

we dont want to live anymore we really dont
too much hurt and scared and sick
not good
not nice
crying.
go away
want to sleep forever.

she said we don't actually exist at all
so why dont we just disappear
why cant we just disappear
and be gone forever

please let us be gone when she wakes up
all of us
maybe then she;lll be happy
and we'll be dead
and no one will hurt anymore/

 

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 09:43 am

So we've noticed something that seems to be uncommon, about our system-- at least, according to what we know of the community.

99% of the time, we don't have an "original consciousness" in the body walking around, living their life and being aware of us. Instead, we have a fabricated Autopilot program running-- a robotic consciousness stuffed full of carefully chosen phrases and actions, created to limitedly take care of the body's social/ mundane interactions, even if "no one is driving." So this non-entity typically runs the show, while we all watch from inside... almost like viewing the outer life on a big TV screen. This allows us to comment on the life we see, make suggestions, and contribute in tiny ways to the AP's actions, without being tangled up in the stress of actually driving (although it does not always accept our input, as its main function is to buffer/censor our input in the first place!).

Because of this setup, we don't regularly "switch out," at least, not to just live life. That's too dangerous. Not only is our living situation not safe for us, but the vast majority of us also experience significant dysphoria when fronting in any case. This is caused either by having to front as a dramatically different gender and/or species, or by the shock of suddenly having to operate a human physical body.
When anyone does switch out entirely, it's usually because they either felt the need to intercede on the body's behalf at that moment (upstairs system), OR because they were triggered by a real or potential threat (downstairs system). Our people don't just switch out to "live life," like many alters seem to do-- for example, the idea of an alter fronting so regularly as to have their own life, hobbies, possessions, etc. is alien to all of us. We live inside the mind, even though this is limited and often painful, because the alternative is even moreso, albeit in different ways.

Is this an uncommon situation for a system to be in? Does anyone else experience something like this?

 

 

072913

Jul. 29th, 2013 09:31 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


 

So dreams are getting funky now, guess why?
APPARENTLY WE SWITCHING IN DREAMS NOW?
HOW IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLE?

Last night I remember headspace was in charge of the dream-body for MOST of the first half, unfortunately I forget most of that but I clearly remember knowing that at least four other people were trying to drive (including Minty and Kyanos, I know that much).
(BTW the second half of the dream involved Genesis being the "prince" of some weird cyberpunk-dystopia company, Chaos 0 showing up everywhere (although never in person as usual, which concerns me), some guy that looked like a domesticated Hannibal Chau telling me I had a divine mission to get rid of my "crown of thorns," a lot of angels with equally weird halos (one was red tinsel) backing him up on that, Sonic the Hedgehog + FROST* Youtube videos, an outbreak of brain-shaped gel falling from the sky, and a frozen chocolate bar. WHAT EVEN.)

The night before was the big tip-off for the switching thing, though. For some reason my mother and some unknown woman had agreed to "fight to the death" for my three bros and I, don't know if that was a legal thing or what? I remember thinking, "there's no way she's gonna lose, otherwise we'd be left homeless and without income! That other woman has to understand that."
But then some man sadly called my bros and I over, "the battle was finished," I had a bad feeling about it. And then we see our mother, dead, lying against a fencepost with half of it impaled through her. There was blood everywhere.
For a moment I felt total shock, barely believing this was happening... and then I wasn't driving anymore.
DAVID was.
I clearly remember "seeing myself" from about three feet to the right, as if I was a bystander... as a timid, scared little boy's voice came out of the body's mouth, whimpering "mommy?" repeatedly, hoping she would answer. When she didn't, he began to sob in a terribly helpless way, but didn't stop calling her. Everyone around us was crying now, I guess realizing exactly what had just happened here. But I kept thinking, "why am I doing that? Why am I acting like that?" although I wasn't even in the body.
After that the man had pity on us and "sent us back in time" to relive the previous day with our mother once more, which I was present for, but it was incredibly difficult emotionally because the entire time I couldn't forget that when this day is over, she's going to be dead for good. And that made me realize just how much we had taken for granted, while she was alive.
To make it worse, the timeline of this dream was the 1st of May, a week before her birthday. I remember thinking that she's going to be dead before she can even celebrate being alive for another year. So that hurt too.

On a more positive note I cannot believe I just started noticing the switching when THIS happened last month. Seriously Jay, pay attention dude.

It's weird though. For most of "my life," I had ALWAYS been aware of my dreams typically either being:
1. Myself watching the body in 3rd person, totally disconnected from it, or
2. Being in the body, but knowing that I wasn't the one operating it.
Dreams where I am explicitly the one in the body AND driving were surprisingly rare for most of our history. I just "took it for granted" that dreams were like that, "you don't actually dream about yourself, right?" But I guess that's NOT normal? Most people actually dream about themselves.
It's bizarre. I honestly thought most people DIDN'T dream in first person. Now I'm starting to reconsider, and it's creeping me out.
I might have to go back through homefive and add a few more tags for this... that, and I STILL haven't uploaded at least half of my written dream journal from 2005 or so (pre-Central, when headspace was still Outspacer-grounded). Those should be interesting, to compare at least.
I seem to be having more first-person dreams now, but they almost always involve headspace or semi-lucidity in some way. That's notable in and of itself, I think...

...I mean, I usually don't talk about these things but sometimes I'll wake up from dreams but not? And when that happens it's ALWAYS headspace.
There was that one infamous morning when, for WHATEVER reason, the dream "ended" with the four outspacer-guys and I together, but when I 'woke up' guess what? I WAS STILL THERE. It was almost scary because in the dream I felt everything and when I awoke, I felt as if I fell backwards out of it, but slowly, like sinking through water... but I could still see everything, although I could no longer literally sense it anymore. It is not the first time I've experienced that either. Very disorienting.
Then on the 12th, when I fell back asleep halfway after waking up and suddenly Chaos and Laurie were there with me. Once again I felt everything. That is so weird, to suddenly have physical sensation where these people are concerned, after being used to a decade of them being just out of reach.
...I also can't help but wonder why, whenever we can reach each other in that dream/waking state, we throw all caution to the wind and get really close, no matter WHO is involved. Even if I'm in a state of mind downstairs where I'm "unreachable" (like I've been in lately), when they show up in a dream... that doesn't apply.
Last night, in my dream, I was browsing the internet and suddenly this page came up, with Chaos on it. Except it didn't feel like a website so much as it felt like a gateway, like he was actually there looking for me from far away. But that's all it took, just a glance of green eyes and blue, and I swear my heart just melted and I couldn't fathom not remembering who he was in the waking.
Then I woke up, and I honestly can't remember.
Something's up. The blocks we're feeling down here aren't as substantial as we think, if dreams are any clue.
That's a good sign. That's a very, very good sign.


Anyway I have to leave in about... a half hour maybe? Gotta buy some food actually. Yesterday I realized that the only food I had in the entire house was a head of cauliflower and a really old red cabbage, well that's just great. So I know I have about $40 left in my bank account so I can use that to buy some vegetables for the next week or so.
Jeepers with all the spiritual blogs I'm reading I KNOW I have to keep thinking "joy and abundance!" but does that mean ignore the fact that money is currently tight? Do I keep saying "I have tons of money!" while completely disregarding the current situation? Is that spiritually correct? If "reality follows your thoughts," if this really is just a dream, could it REALLY be so simple?
I dunno, this is the sort of thing that bugs me day after day. Spiritual beliefs tend to clash fantastically with current ideas of logic and "common sense." I'm never quite sure which is the smartest to follow. Hm.
Maybe I'm just understanding it wrong. That wouldn't be new either, haha. I have a bad habit of splitting things into tiny pieces just to look at them, whereas Sherlock is the super-analyst now, but he apparently deals with data management so that tends to bleed over when I'm searching archives if I'm not careful.
I've got a ton of spiritual videos to watch as well, but they're all like 30 minutes apiece which makes it tough to just marathon them. If only I could hook my laptop up to a television so I could exercise while watching them, that could work. I'll have to see. They do need to be watched in any case; I either gave away or lost most of my spiritual books when I moved (along with 90% of my possessions in general, which was a hidden blessing) so I've unfortunately been falling back into old mind-patterns simply because that's what I'm living with.
I need to get back into repeating the new patterns regularly, day after day, to change this. Careful though-- the last few times I did, we had an anorexic/ paranoid fallout, I abandoned my outer life in general, and Christina showed up. Can't take it to extremes boy, that's exactly what we're trying to avoid here!

I'm just rambling now, which is a sign to sign off. See you kids later!
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


@ 10:44 am

 

 

Someone just posted this on Facebook.

"What is once created, with love and honor, never ceases to exist."


I'm trying to read Laurie's entry from last night (SERIOUSLY) but it's tough. I keep dissociating and it's not registering. This might take a few tries before I actually comprehend it.
But "July 7th" keeps coming up in my head and now suddenly I know that CZ and Laurie were downstairs last night, what was that?? My brain hurts just trying to access the memory, I don't think I'm supposed to look at it. I'll have to ask Laurie instead or something.

...Also. Here's a big Tumblr-quote from my new friend D, because it was exactly what I needed to hear today and I do not want to forget it in any sense.

"Learn to stop being focused on some future aspiration! Because as long as you define yourself by something you WISH was happening NOW, you remove your traction from the road, and cannot budge at all! In other words: DON’T DARE FOCUS ON MAKING PROGRESS! I think I’m starting to realize how dangerous and toxic that mindset is! As painful as it might be for the two of us to let go of that mindset, we must enter a new one about loving what we have and being EXPLOSIVELY HAPPY, while fantasizing about what we want. FANTASIZING ABOUT IT! Not pressuring ourselves towards it. It will come. Be happy, and then follow your intuition, and KNOW, that your instincts will ALWAYS lead you down the path towards a state of HIGHER VIBRATIONAL ENERGY and AWARENESS.
If any desire you have right now is causing you pain, CUT IT OUT."


...Something tells me I need to share that with Chaos.
But there's a block, that stupid metal barrier between my heart and the world, and especially him. What is that??
You know what, I forgot to mention that too, didn't I. When I was upstairs talking to Eros the other day, the Sage-guy specifically said that although Spectrum slots don't literally correspond to "energy points," they hold a lot of those qualities and CAN check the body health of those if they wish. And according to Sage-guy, we were seriously overlooking the health of our heart-- our "emotional center" in any case-- because I didn't exactly love myself unconditionally. Which is kind of a prerequisite. And I thought I DID! But now, hearing what Laurie has to say... I'm wondering if I'm not just lying to myself. Blinding myself with these sparkles and rainbows. "Everything is pretty and perfect." But it IS, to me, it really is... even if that means completely disregarding the darker points of reality. I was abused. I never forgave myself for it. There are tons of alters downstairs that exist just to siphon that trauma off me, the core. And I feel horribly guilty for that, but my Care-Bear mindset is preventing me from acknowledging any difficulties here.
"Life is a cosmic dream," these spiritual "gurus" say. "Forgive the murderers-- because they don't really exist." But... does that mean ignoring the fact that they murdered someone? Because that is essentially what I am doing upstairs, and I cannot tell if that's "right" or not. Heck, even without the universal label... I can't even tell if it's right for me.
I don't even know who I am anymore. It's tough, in a system. It's tough.
We've got all these people who are technically splinters of one original person. It started with four, now there are over 50 of us. How did that happen?
And I feel so young, I'm not even a year old, but there's this one guy up here who insists we've been together for 10 years and I KNOW that's true on some level but I can't remember it. I don't remember it.
What happened to that life, that he said he had with me? Who was I, back then? Where did those memories go? Who loves him now?
And why does the rain still tear my heart to pieces? It's like I'm supposed to remember something, but I don't. It means something, but I don't understand. And it hurts.

"If any desire gives you pain, cut it out."
I understand that. Stop "wanting" things, that's not a good move. But... I've never "wanted" anything. I have no goals in life, no passions, no interests, no drives. I don't want anything. I just don't.
Is that bad? Is that what I'm supposed to be doing?
Ironically, I guess that's not entirely true. All my life, I have wanted something. Just one thing. I wanted to be a "good person."
You see where that's brought me, huh.

I'm thinking too much.

"What is once created, with love and honor, never ceases to exist."

Whatever I've lost, or forgotten, or abandoned, is still there. Somehow.
If it was true, and real, then it exists still.

They say you only experience exactly what you need, when you need it.

So we need this. I'll see where it takes me.

 


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 02:17 pm

 


 

DUDE THE SYNCHRONICITY IS STARTING UP AGAIN.
I JUST REALIZED TWO THINGS.

One, the USERNAME OF THIS GUY.
For the past 6 years that photo has meant a lot to me personally, and it was one of the main things I associated with 070711 when it happened. AND GUESS WHO ONLY EXISTS BECAUSE OF THAT EVENT.
Just... it's in parentheses, for heaven's sake, almost like an afterthought. "Oh, by the way..."
I have no idea why I never realized that before.

And then, entirely out of the blue, for heaven knows what reason, I remembered THIS.
First, LOOK AT THE DATE.
Then, take a look at these lines. I am dead serious when I say I am tearing up.
"I love Laurie, though. Honest. She's... almost like a best friend, but far too cruel to truly be one."
Go figure, honestly.
But this is the line that brought me to this entry in the first place.
"Neither of us were 'ourselves' last night... he was a starry black, smaller version of Perfect, and I was a shapeless white form of the same liquid-esque makeup. Apparently I represented "order," fittingly enough."
And then of course, that was one of those "semi-lucid" environments I was just talking about this morning.
"...at one point, I hit semi-lucidity: where you feel aware and present in your mind enough to be lucid, but you don't recognize it as seperate from your current reality... I was standing in a vast, empty black area as I sometimes do, when all of a sudden I felt a hand on my shoulder. Surprised, I turned around and noticed that Chaos was standing there, with one of the most desperately disconnected expressions I've seen on him in a while. And he said something to me then...
"Please, come back. We got so far last night..."
"

Ouch. The universe is being extra loud today, I see.

Now I'm tempted to ask "wtf was that," but I was honestly just told earlier today, stop asking "what the heck" and start asking "how the heck." So I will!
The reasons why that happened aren't important here. What IS important is the fact that that tiny dream recollection, FROM JULY 7TH 2008, mirrors the current B/W situation, but with different people. Except I was still White, a color I never really held until this past year, and Chaos was in a "starry black" form that was not a Soul Form for obvious reasons.
So how do we use this info? I don't know yet. But it feels hopeful.


Hm. Just realized that the old term of "unhinging" was actually referring to dissociation, too. Laurie was intermittently fronting at the time, but I called it "jumping into my consciousness." Julie's long-term fronting was completely overlooked; I must have thought I was possessed or something for a while. Who knows.
It's creepy though. The entire vibe of these entries is strikingly "not me." It's like reading the words of a stranger. Obviously the red 2008 Jewel, but I never knew her, obviously. Laurie did, Julie did, Lynne and Nathaniel did before they died. And all the Outspacers did.

Why am I wasting time looking at all this old stuff? Am I wasting time? It just feels wrong, looking back at those harsh and angry words that she would regularly burn into cybernetic pages. Red on black, all the time. And now I have a fondness for white on aqua. Go figure, huh?


...I guess now is a good time to reiterate my biggest personal problem, though.
I keep feeling like I am spiritually obligated to let go of headspace, and everyone in it, entirely. Like I should just abandon that entire life, and the past 10+ years, because I no longer need to live that. But is that correct? Or am I being misled?
I've stopped really giving the question thought, as that just gets confusing, but whenever I "follow my heart" on the matter I end up right here. Stuck between being there and not being there. There's no movement in either direction... but the instinctual inclination is NOT to go back to the people I've loved for most of my life... it's to leave, forever.

I'm tired of this. I don't want to deal with headspace today. It's too draining right now.

 

 


 

prismaticbleed: (sorrow)

 

 

 

Geez it's bloody difficult fronting in this thing.

Yes, this is Laurie. Forgive me for updating in the kid's journal but I don't exactly have my own space to do so.
Trigger warning for language, as usual, that's how I translate, you'll have to deal with it.

As for
why I'm updating here, which is one heck of a rare event...
I'm sorry. I'm being a moron and listening to James Blake while trying to type this. Not doing much to help my emotional state, that's for sure.
I was just downstairs (well, in Central at least) with Chaos, Genesis, Sandman, and Leon (because he's our teleporter, can't get anywhere without him). We were all trying to figure out what the heck would happen if J moved
out of the White slot he's currently in, didn't have a bloody clue, so down to the simulation room we go. Three floors down, if you're curious.
Anyway. As for what provoked this whole fiasco? ...I don't know if I should write it here. J doesn't exactly have access to those memories, and I don't want to trigger anyone else, which is happening way too freaking often recently, as you can probably tell.
Basically, "Jay" is literally incapable of maintaining relationships right now. He was right, go figure. Chaos and Genesis apparently tried today, took every bleeding precaution possible, then realized that J
could not be near them without straight-up slipping out of fronting. I mean what the heck. But that's the news I got, you try and go one-on-one with J and what happens? Suddenly he's not in the bloody driver's seat anymore. I mean full-out, he's gone. Starts spitting programming instead of actual dialogue. It's scary as hell, s'far as I can tell. I wasn't there, for once.
Chaos is freaking out. Genesis isn't taking it as badly, I guess he's used to this behavior since he follows the kid to school and all that. And I'll admit I've seen similar, when I try to talk to him. He's got two modes now: sparkly rainbow "everything is perfect" mode, and empty stark white "I want to stop existing" mode. It's ridiculous, I tell you, and we've got no bloody clue why he's stuck like this.
Well, that's a lie. We know now. Sheesh I'm just at bad as intros as he is, what the heck.

Simulation room. Let's cut straight to the point.
Apparently Sherlock mans the thing. Super-logic man, stays in the semi-underground and manages the archives, no surprise there. Apparently he's got access to 'em since the sim-room works on Black energy, and that's where inner memory is stored. But Sherlock tells us that there are huge gaps in the archives now, thanks to that cursed scratch, since the kid moved out of the slot that held most of 'em, I guess? Weird stuff. But yeah, he told us flat-out to go re-read old entries, get the memories back even if they're just data, 'case they sure ain't down here.
Anyway we ran a sim. "The heck would happen if J moved back to Red?"
Let's see how the heck I can summarize this...
Apparently, that's not a very smart idea. Since the first Jewel came into existence in the Brown slot (theoretically, of course) back in '03, that mental bloodline has been slowly and inevitably moving towards
either Black or White. As the core I guess it was mandatory. So when Jewel switched to red hair and eyes around 2008, when I showed up, that was a move into the closest slot to those two. And she had a choice. Now of course she was pretty bloody close to being Black then, I mean it surrounded her half the freakin' time, but apparently she chose White. And that's when the infamous gender switch happened. Jewel became a dude and his red hair started to turn white, while those feminine characteristics went guess where? Straight to the Black, to apparently move into Infinitii in April of this year. And then when the Scratch hit, all it really did to J was move him the heck out of that old slot, with that few-month transition period for Infinitii to manifest, then bam, 100% White.
Problem is, he's not
supposed to be 100% White. He's SUPPOSED to be a bloody Spectrum core, and last I checked, the word "spectrum" meant at least 7 bloody actual colors. So he's vacillating in and out of that state, between rainbows and ice, and that's a problem enough BUT good ol' Sherlock informed us that while he's in the White slot, he's locked out of the Spectrum.
Yeah. You heard me. I guess the unspoken rules say J can
only interact with Infinitii in this state. What the heck, right?
So our question still wasn't answered, sorry. Could he move back?
Short answer? No. Not without serious consequences at least.
See the Red slot holds all the residual memories of the past 6 years, give or take a few months, which is probably why no one else can anchor there right now. It's too stuffed-up with old J identity turmoil. But, according to the data sim, if he moved
back, he'd have to take on ALL that again, and in his current state that might even kill him.
He's changed to much to handle the depth of Red. Currently he can't feel strong emotions anymore, he can't get immersed in "drama" or the dark/light highs and lows of our "old days." That business is over for good, as long as he's in White at least. Even worse, is the fact that Infi was born FOR the Black slot, which needs a White counterpart to exist (and vice versa). So if J left and Infi was left alone, guess what? He'd glitch out and overload, hello Tar. Yeah, that's apparently the REAL reason why we have this Tar on our hands: we had a solo Black slot for years with no bloody balance. I don't exactly wanna do that again.
So if we moved Infi with him, then what? Well, he'd have to move into Blue, and the sim figured he'd be incompatible with that color. (Born for the Black slot, of course; can't exactly translate that into colors.) Same with moving him to Red and J to Blue (yeah, we were checking
every option): both would probably cause a total personality reset in them both. Not exactly something we're aiming for. And then of course the core slots would collapse, leaving nothing but the Tar, and that's not an option, ever.
Right around here Chaos started to get worked up, for lack of a better term. (The man was an emotional mess, really.) He starts asking why the heck HE can't move into the Black slot with J. Well that would force Infi out, and if we don't know what the heck to do with him then we're screwed.
Actually that's the main reason we even
did this simulation, for heaven's sakes, I didn't even mention that. You'll have to forgive me, my mind's a total mess right now and there is a lot of data to record here. Not exactly the sort of stuff I wanna let fall by the wayside.
So yeah, Chaos is freaking out because J doesn't love him anymore.

New paragraph for emphasis: according to Chaos, J is incapable of feeling anything towards him, or Genesis, or me, or literally
anyone anymore. Courtesy of his hyper-innocent White role, of course.
So we ran the sim to see if there was
any way the two of them could be together again. Nothing doing. The Spectrum would have to be entirely rehauled at this point for that to work. And honestly we were considering that. What with all these bloody splinters and undergrounders, there are too many colors for the old flowcharts to work at ALL.
Sherlock proposed a three-ring sort of contraption, a 3D flowchart, three unbroken rainbow rings with a black and white core in the middle. But that's a big problem, because then the B/W boys are STILL inherently cut off from the rest of the colors. How the heck are they supposed to be "spectrum colors" if they're not even part of the actual Spectrum?!
So I said, we should ditch the bloody things. "Black and White aren't colors" anyway, y'know. Make like a J-Monster and have two Rainbow slots instead, who even cares, it's better than this disaster. No idea how that'd work but Sherlock said it
might be possible, well hey fantastic, little point of light in here for once.
But then Sherlock got all logical on us (as usual) and asked Chaos why the heck he was so bent on getting back with Jewel anyway? Why the heck did that matter so much to him, that he was considering moving into the
Black slot and effectively resetting his entire freaking memory JUST to be with him?
Gotta say, the answer surprised me a little.
Apparently, Chaos has built his
entire life around that boy. Whereas the other Outspacers can all go back to their "native worlds" or wherever the heck else if they want to, Chaos refuses to. And why? Because "there was nothing left for him there." Guardian of the Chao? Done, that hasn't applied for a couple thousand years. Demi-God? Totally debunked, he got his ass kicked by a blue hedgehog for heaven's sake. The only thing he had going for him was being some sort of "relic of the ancient past," who people overlooked anyway. Chaos said there was nothing for him if he went back, and there sure wasn't anything for him there back in 2003. Just existing, and remembering the past, which he wasn't too happy with anyway.
And then J showed up. The infamous dreamer, hijacked this guy's inner life and gave him a second chance. Can you dream? Cool, come with me, I'll show ya a good time. Bottom line, what Chaos had with him was more than he EVER could have had on his own. Jewel, quite literally, WAS his life. Without that kid, CZ had nothin'.
Of course he's madly in love with that boy the way it is, but I think that goes without saying at this point. It's practically a universal constant.
And would you believe that's the biggest problem here? CZ HAS NO SELF-IMAGE WITHOUT J IN IT.
I mean, literally, if you take Jewel out of his life he LOSES it. He has built
everything around that boy and honestly, that's a huge problem. You can't be that bloody dependent on one person, I don't care if they're your other half. You can't be that dependent.
Chaos is having a hard time with that though. He can't comprehend the idea of letting go like that, not without becoming utterly uncaring like J happens to be currently. I... heh, he actually asked me if
I was like that, with J. I said no. Honestly, I'm really not. If J left tomorrow, for good, you know what I'd do? I'd keep on living, because I've got a job to do up here. And if I lost my job? If I lost all connection to the System, and J, and became some sort of free-floating purposeless git... well, that'd be fine too, because if there's anything J's taught me, it's that there's something beyond this. Even for me. I don't know what the heck it is, but I've got faith in it. Whatever the heck I am, I know that there's some bigger reason why I'm here, whether or not I'm sharing that reason with these people.
I mean, yeah, I'd be heartbroken beyond belief if J left. I won't deny that. The kid's my
life. But I mean that in a different way than CZ does. If I suddenly lost J, it'd be hard as hell, but... I'd keep walking. We've had our times together. It's been good. And I'd cry my freakin' eyes out for weeks, probably. But I'd keep going, for his sake or not, because we both know other people need me too.
And I'm going in circles. Point is
I can let go of him if I need to. Don't ever want to, but if I had to, I could. Chaos can't. So that's gonna be our big side job up here for a while, along with figuring out whether or not there's anything to fix in J, of course. Heck, he's halfway okay. But the "I wanna die" half, and the fact that neither half even cares about anything except spiritual detachment right now, doesn't sit well with me.
Sherlock pointed out the... geez, does this even fit here? I dunno, don't exactly care. Sherlock was comparing J's connection to Infi, as a B/W thing, and J's connection to Chaos, as a twin flame thing. Yeah, that's practically verified by anybody you ask up here, and outside too, so I don't blame CZ for not wanting to lose that connection on this level. But there's this really interesting difference between the two. Instinctively, you might wanna put J and Infi in a taijitu shape. Middle of the current Spectrum, Black and White, you'd think it'd work. But it
doesn't. I mean come on, even when J drew the flowcharts himself, the two colors were two halves of a diamond, with a grey divider in the middle. No blending. But with J and CZ, I don't care if they're red and blue or black and white, point is that taijitu shape just happens. So that can't be ignored either.
Man I don't even know what I'm trying to say here. Leon was sitting in the back, not saying a word because this is all confusing as heck to him. Sandman kept apologizing, insisting he "should've known" that there would be problems with this color switch, I said how the heck would he know? Sherlock backed me up there actually, saying a lot of the data we have now could only be understood now. So much changes in the System on a daily basis, it's entirely possible for yesterday's truth to no longer be applicable today. So we didn't have the things we know now when Boss was helping the kid move slots. Back then, that was the ideal course of action. We didn't know this would happen until now. Good news though, the kid's still The Apprentice, although he's stopped identifying with the title and doesn't give it much thought anymore. Surprisingly that's a plus, as Sandmen can't get rooted into one identity anyway, even if it's their job title.
Of course we brought that up to Chaos, blah blah blah, can't be so attached to J, so on and so forth. He's having a hell of a time with it, I guess he's never really known what it's like
not to have his very purpose for existence rooted in someone else. So this is gonna be hard for him. But honestly, if I can do it he can do it, and I'll help him, God give me the strength.
Man I'm tired. Sorry. I'm not used to this fronting-and-typing business.

There's one more thing I wanna write down before I close this up.
We reviewed our possible plans and options before leaving the sim room-- color switches and spectrum rewrites and all that-- but really we've gotta do detail work first, I think. Sherlock said specifically for Chaos to fix his perspective, and THEN see if there was still a problem. CZ wasn't too happy with that but hey, it's gotta be done. Guess the real problem is Sherlock not comprehending relationships though. He's not a very social guy, no surprise for someone who lives in the simulation room for heaven's sake.
Anyway. The one point of that whole bloody thing that cut to my heart was something Chaos said when defending his emotions about the whole disaster. Said he wouldn't be so bothered by this change in Jewel IF the kid didn't spontaneously fall back into "I love you more than the entire world" mode every single time it rains. Every single time.
So CZ keeps trying to get back with him, he's getting desperate, and apparently J looks at him like he doesn't even know who the heck he is. According to CZ he
asks how he's supposed to act. Who are you, what do I do, what have we done, et cetera and it's harrowing. I can see why he's in so much pain.
So I guess Sherlock's suggestion of "detach from him as well" is partly a good idea? I mean, without the "stop caring" bit. CZ's gotta have a sense of purpose that's not completely anchored to that kid, now more than ever, since J seems unwilling to be
anyone's anchor in that respect right now. (Problem in and of itself, with the White slot's relation to the System, but you already know that.) But the more progress he makes there, the less it'll hurt for J to be acting like this and forget it this sounds like utter garbage to type.

I don't know what the heck to do, okay? I haven't got a bloody clue.
CZ's self-image has nothing to do with the bleeding big picture here, which is
J doesn't remember a thing. And he dissociates UPSTAIRS.
Now I'm not saying Chaos and Genesis trying so hard to fix their relationships with him is a smart move, but I'm just baffled by the fact that, half the time, J is the one that initiates it! And they BELIEVE him, just like I do for heaven's sake, he's always so bleeding honest I cannot wrap my head around the fact that he
doesn't even realize he's doing it.
Like what the heck is this? Is he that badly splintered? Is his psyche just fragmenting off whenever something "threatens" his absolute stark-white innocence? Why the heck is THAT what his new role is? And why the heck is love considered a threat to it? That's my problem. I don't know if it's the context or what, but I'm bothered by the fact that J won't even
talk to them now. That's a little extreme, to say the absolute least.
So yeah, apparently every once in a blue moon J will go find Chaos or Genesis and be all "I still love you, let's fix this problem," but the INSTANT they try to do ANYTHING, J shuts down. He dissociates, and breaks into bloody pieces, and everything becomes an act.
CZ came running into Central in actual
tears today. The man was sobbing his heart out, honestly I cannot remember the last time I saw him this shattered. And the first thing out of his mouth is "J doesn't know who I am anymore."
And he doesn't. That's the bottom line, he bloody
doesn't.
I don't know what the heck is going on.

It's worse because I can't see straight either way anymore.
What with Christina and her freaking idiotic "good Christian" facade which is utterly blind and stupid, and then J's equally stonehearted convictions that "true spirituality" means abandoning absolutely everything in this lifetime, I don't know what the heck to think.
I can get behind this "cosmic dream" thing. That's kinda comforting. What I
can't get behind is the notion that J keeps promoting, which is "you're not supposed to care about ANYTHING" as a result. And honestly it freaks me the heck out because one minute he is as happy as a clam with this, all rainbow-eyed and insisting that the world is the most beautiful place he's ever seen, like a five year old. Totally unaware of any "bad" in the world. And then two seconds later, suddenly he's so tired he can't move, unable and unwilling to live any longer, or see ANY reason to in the world he was just praising like the Psalmist himself, and yeah I'm aware of the irony there. I can't get behind it. What the heck is going on?
And then Chaos, God knows he just breaks my heart at this point. I didn't know he was
that attached. It makes sense, but sheesh. That's dangerous for anyone, not just him.
I don't want to see him torn to pieces by J abandoning him, but so help me I don't want J to abandon him either! Is this even about what I want?? What the heck, who even cares. Point is I've seen love between those two that I CANNOT find anywhere else, not without a saint-grade spiritual experience backing it up. If it weren't for those two, I wouldn't BE who I am right now. They're what wore off my iron edges, not just J, it was the BOTH of them.
I'm at a complete loss. I cannot believe this is happening.
They were like... they were out of this world, really. Who
loves someone like that, here? Who has that sort of total devotion to someone? I can't see it anymore. I can't see it anymore because those two haven't been together in months.
And I don't know why that feels like the Great Wall of China is falling to pieces in my heart, but it does. It's something catastrophic that makes no bleeding sense. For years they were... forget it, I've gotta stop talking about this, there's no point. No one bloody cares, not like I do. No use sharing it anywhere. It's my problem, not yours.

J, if you're reading this, tell me what the heck is going on.
And NO, I do NOT mean walk upstairs with your bloody rainbow halo and insist "there's nothing wrong, everything is a-okay!" because I will seriously chop your head off. This is NOT okay. For you to suddenly turn your back on the man you've loved for almost a
decade now, AND your daughter, PLUS Genesis and Ryman and Markus and even INFINITII for heaven's sake, who Sherlock insists you need to cooperate with in order for your color slot to even function correctly-- that's not okay. That is NOT okay, at all.

Something needs to change, and fast.
If J is really that off-center, where he is now, the whole System might collapse. Either we get him the heck out of there, or we fix whatever the heck is up with him in there, or I don't know what we're gonna do.
I'm lost. I am totally lost. I am out of ideas, that's it, I'm done.

I'm also out of time to type. It's 11PM and there is no bloody way I'm going to sit and drive myself crazy with this nonsense for another second.

I hope to God we have better news in the future.
That's all I have to say.

 



-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@11:15PM



 

All right I know J said for us to take a break from Tumblr, but this picture is absolutely breaking my heart tonight and I feel obligated to post it here.

J, whatever the heck happened to you and CZ over the past year (or two, who even knows anymore), fix it. Please.
This, right here, NEEDS to come back. I don't know why. But I'm sure of it, somehow, even if you've forgotten about it entirely.

I love you, kid, and I'm not the only one.
For God's sake, try to remember that.

Sincerely, Laurie.


#on cz's behalf #for j who is being an idiot #kid you've gotta come back

 

 

072813

Jul. 28th, 2013 02:26 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

 

Quick notes for last night because I need to exercise and this battery is almost dead, uh-oh.

I went upstairs to talk to Eros and what do you know, the Sage-color guy was chilling on the main couch there with him, smoking away. He just casually waved "hi" when I showed up, it was great.
Eros kept blowing heart-shaped smoke rings too which was adorably hilarious.

Anyway I spoke to them both for a while and we clarified a LOT.
The biggest points were that he split off from me in late 2011, with the "red lights" night, but didn't "anchor" until 010412, with the infamous Greek research revelation.
And would you believe THAT is what ERADICATED ALL DOUBT about both his role AND mine in this?? Honestly dude, Sherlock and you spent three hours info-dumping that stuff to the mother earlier this month, IN the Parnassus context, don't tell me you forgot about that.
Eros is not tied to sex. HE'S NOT. Here, let me quote something at you from your own SI files.
"Black-winged Night/ Into the bosom of Erebus dark and deep/ Laid a wind-born egg, and as the seasons rolled/ Forth sprang Love, the longed-for, shining, with wings of/ gold."
LOVE WAS BORN FROM DARKNESS AND SHADOW. Which, in this context, translates perfectly into the fact that Love has been HIDDEN beneath the lies and twisted motivations of sexuality, which ARE NOT WHAT IT'S ABOUT ANYWAY.
On that note Eros kind of laughed when I mentioned that he was "saying the same things 'that voice' was telling me yesterday," and he said "yeah, I spoke to it." I was like "what" and he coyly responded that whoever that "voice" was, it asked him about that sort of thing whenever it needed clarification too, as Eros was the main guy for this stuff upstairs. Go figure!
Anyway the main points were:
-Whenever confusion from the abuse comes up, remember that when you break it down to its simplest form, sex is a method of reproduction. That's IT. It is the way to create physical life. And THAT is the big thing here; it's a creative process, and its neutral! I made a face and said but you can create things without sex, especially in other worlds, and what about test tube babies and all that? Eros said that was legit life too, yeah, but I had to realize that sex existed here because that was the default way creation could work biologically here. Yes there was asexual reproduction, but that wasn't possible for all species.
-Then he elaborated on what HE stood for. He said that, especially for humans, sexuality was confusing because it could easily be misidentified with very dark and very bright things. You could use it to control and manipulate and abuse, OR you could use it to express devotion and love and closeness, OR you could use it simply to have children, which was its MAIN PURPOSE and therefore INSEPARABLE from the other two!! And THAT IS WHY EROS ACTUALLY DOESN'T DEAL WITH THAT. He has nothing to do with reproduction. He was actually born from sensuality, the brighter side of all that, which DOES NOT need sex to exist!!
-He also pointed out that he and I were oddly linked in that way. Since I'm born from innocence, I can't feel what he does, BUT I can get surprisingly close. We were comparing our reactions to general things: first I jokingly brought up fireflies, said how I thought they were totally fascinating to look at, but reminded Eros of that one hilarious incident with the firefly on the window (Sage-guy cracked up at this, said that was brilliant). Then of course we mentioned the sky, referencing my Tumblr post last night as well (Sorry I'm not elaborating; there is no way to put this convo into words). But then Eros asked me, "how do you feel about the rain?" And my immediate reaction to that is this utterly inexpressible feeling, but it's almost always accompanied by a sort of reaching out, and clenching my fists like I'm desperately trying to hold onto it. Eros said "that's almost exactly what I feel about everything." It's not sexual, it's this completely non-sexual but deeply sensual need to be part of everything. That's what it all boiled down to for him.
-BODY ENERGY POINTS. THAT WAS HUGE. He pointed out that for humans, sex is focused in the "lower colors," physically and symbolically-- in red and orange, raw life and community bonds. So for us, sex in and of itself is a basic survival/creative process. BUT THAT'S WHERE UPSTAIRS GETS CONFUSED, AND WHERE I KEEP GETTING ABUSE FLASHBACKS. Since I'm still stuck in a human body, it keeps trying to translate ANYTHING that's even vaguely similar to human sexuality INTO those two drive banks. WHICH ISN'T CORRECT, that's just all it knows to do. But that's a problem because of all the interspecies relationships up here, who work COMPLETELY DIFFERENTLY. Parnassians and Jewel Monsters both work through the heart and forehead areas-- TOTALLY different from humans-- but for them those connections, those links, AREN'T REPRODUCTIVE!! Their essential PURPOSE is different. So when I'm with Genesis it's confusing as heck because we're BOTH trying to do something entirely different than what our biology is misinterpreting it as. See? I then asked about Laurie, she doesn't even touch me, BUT whenever she gets close it's always forehead contact? Eros said yeah, since she was basically the embodiment of chastity up here (and he said he COULD NOT even get near her; her energy field actually repelled his so not to worry about any "mixups" there), connections for her weren't physical at ALL. That's the summary of it, I don't need to write it all down, everything makes so much more sense now.
-He also said that he "felt really bad" that HE kept getting triggered whenever I tried to get close to the people I loved anymore, because emotions were so compartmentalized now, I was "incompatible" with that sort of closeness. And he said he was fine just experiencing that, but he "couldn't ever love them like I did" and he felt that wasn't fair to any of us. I said I knew that, but I couldn't deal with the translation issues anymore. Eros then pointed out something I had completely forgotten about, thanks to the desensitization and "Pink" brainwashing-- I didn't need to have those sorts of connections. EVER. Just because I was the main person in the human body DID NOT MEAN that I was obligated to do that sort of thing, no matter what society and religion said. And I was convinced that I did, on some level, because of their harsh and ubiquitous demands. But Eros made it very clear that I have never and would never owe that to anyone. Then he reminded me that if I did want to be close to the ones I love, to do that based on WHAT I FELT, not what I felt I HAD to feel according to someone else. My innocence core was not incompatible with closeness, even if I thought it was.
-THAT'S when he reminded me of the color overlays!! Since I'm White now, I can TAKE ON the aspects of ANY other Spectrum slot, as long as they don't change my eye color (and if my hair stays white that helps immensely too). Remember Javier and I figured that out back on July 2nd? It still works! So if I just take on Red color aspects, I can tap into that energy WITHOUT losing sight of who I am, and what I really want and need. Eros did tell me to be EXTREMELY careful though; because of my color I was VERY easily manipulated, so I had to stay very conscious of myself when fronting or I WOULD slip away.
-There was some point when Eros was talking to the Sage-guy about the differences between Black and White energy as he understood them, in this context? He said that Black could be part of every color, but it would always stay itself. But White could only be one at a time, and it would be "one" with that singular color. Sage-guy laughed, "isn't that a little ironic?" It made perfect sense in-context but now that I'm trying to "think about it" it doesn't, haha. Internally it does!

So yeah a LOT was clarified. I still don't know what to do though, because it "doesn't feel right" to try and fix relationships right now. All my outside sources keep saying "go with the flow" as far as daily energy goes right now, and today feels like more of an outside day in general? Hence the exercise I need to do right now, haha. No more computer after this update today... well, unless later tonight I want to do some more Subeta avatar stuff.
Speaking of!! Eros keeps SWITCHING color?? Like normally he's this vaguely pinkish Red, wings and all, but there was this one time he turned GOLD? Like a champagne color gold almost. So I asked him about this, in light of the cosmogony he was named after, was that legit? And he said NO? It was just an overlay of that, he wasn't the actual Greek "god" obviously, but he could "tap into" that archetypal concept momentarily? I'm not entirely sure, it was odd. But bottom line is, yes his core color is in the Red spectrum, so don't worry. (If it WERE Yellow he'd have an entirely different role, of course!)

Also. Eros knows Sugar wants to kill him, and we both discussed that, ending with my now being very convinced that that was not a good idea! Eros DOES NOT stand for sexuality, that is still anchored to PINK, so Sugar is obviously getting overly paranoid and confused and attacking the wrong color slot... probably because no one up here is tied to sexual abuse anymore. Jeremiah holds the fear of it but he's no threat, Knife has this vibe of absolute sterility, Mulberry has the power side of it, and Julie... well, no one's sure about Julie yet, but she sure as heaven isn't abusive anymore!
The people Sugar really wants to murder don't have colors, and God only knows where they are... I sure don't want to find out!

Anyway it was a really enlightening conversation, note to self TALK TO HIM whenever you get overloaded with confusion on this topic.
And DON'T try to "think about" or intellectualize what you spoke about! You did that yesterday and poof, guess who's not driving anymore, that's right, you. See I don't work on the mind level, I'm a heartvoice, and 99% of what I "know" can't translate into written language or thought. So don't try, dude, just write down little reminders like this so you know what to tap into when you need the info. That's all!

Now I really need to get off this computer (laptops are hurting my brain today) so I will see you some other time.

 

------------------------------------------------------

@ 11:08 pm

 

 

 

"You don't have DID, you don't get memory loss" my butt.
I was just throwing up in the bathroom (nice job, how'd THAT happen) and now I'm at my laptop and the battery is almost dead and it's 11PM.
WHAT EVEN.

 

I'm vaguely aware that stuff happened but my brain is all "no way dude, that is NOT yours, you DO NOT touch those memories." Okay, cool, if they're that bad I don't want them anyway.

 

Seriously this is so weird. I need to start writing down when this happens from now on, I lose too much time nowadays. How is it Sunday already?

 

Geez. I'm too tired. Whenever time slips like this happen, reality makes so little sense I just want to go to sleep.
Thank God it's late enough to do that without raising eyebrows, haha.

 

Buh-bye~ ♥

 

 

 

 
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 
Some benevolent, "big" voice spoke to Laurie and I last night, explaining to us the roots of a lot of the problems we are having.
It was surprisingly revelatory, more than a little shocking, and it made a disturbing about of sense. I wasn't aware of a lot of the connections it presented, and neither was Laurie-- which is a first!
I don't know if it was Infinitii. It presented its message in huge glowing letters and images, but it had no face, and its voice wasn't exactly "audible." However it was friendly and definitely rooted in headspace, which was a relief (outside voices aren't very nice). Also notable was that it didn't mention Infinitii, which was a tipoff for me concerning the topic-- Infi doesn't like talking about himself in that context, as it's emotionally difficult for him. But I don't know. Whoever it was, though, they had access to info that EVERYONE ELSE had forgotten about, buried, or overlooked.

That's enough of an intro, though; let's get to the business.
I don't know exactly how it started. I remember walking out of the kitchen at like 2AM, and Laurie was trying to talk to me. I wish I could paraphrase our conversation, but my memory doesn't work well chronologically, and I can only tell you bits and pieces. So let's try.
You'll notice the post immediately before this, talking about how so many spiritual people nowadays say reality is a "cosmic dream" and so taking it too seriously means that we're just "lost in the game." I've been trying to see life this way, but the problem is that I tend to twist this comprehension in my mind. If it's just a game, why is there still such a huge emphasis on "karma," and past lives, and all that? Why is the game so complicated and trapping, if it's fake? So I tend to get obsessive, freaking out over every tiny action being "wrong" or "right," because I don't want to play the game anymore and yet the rules say that if I mess up this round, I HAVE to do it over. So that makes it very difficult, some days, for me to see it all as a dream... and that's simply because I'm still looking at it wrong.
Laurie reminded me of that. My mind likes to think that, once you realize it's a dream-- poof, it's gone. You wake up. No more illusion. But that's not literally true. You don't die the instant you realize that this life is more than it appears on the surface. Instead you keep living it, KNOWING that the trials and pains of this world are temporary, and that there's something better after all this that we need to live for instead. On the contrary, I keep invalidating the entire experience, believing that "if it's just a dream, why should I pretend any of it is real?" means "ignore everything because it's fake." Laurie said that wasn't the smartest option. Why the heck would we even be born here if there wasn't a "reason for the game", she asked? The point is that, in this life, we experience things that we can't experience out of it, in order to learn lessons and grow. There are struggles and sufferings here that cannot exist in eternity, but going through them NOW is vital to how we experience the afterlife? Part of me is baffled by that-- if these shadows aren't truly "real" then why do they even matter now? if we're meant to be light then why this "becoming" what we already allegedly are?-- but I guess that's the point of a "game." I won't try to understand it with my brain, that never works. It's all so confusing.

Anyway she said that's the only thing I really had to remember right now... that, underneath it all, and despite it all, I was untouched by the "game", by the bad dream. No matter what happened to us here, it wasn't forever. When this life ends, one day, we won't be inherently tainted by what we experienced here. I hope.

And that is the one thing I'm having a VERY hard time accepting.
I was raised as a strict Roman Catholic, something I'm still struggling with, because they taught me that "you get ONE life, and if you mess up, then you get to suffer eternal hellfire after you die." In that mindset, your soul IS forever tainted by the "bad things" you do here... and that is made even more terrifying by the fact that everyone has a different opinion of what is "good" or "bad." How do I know what actions of mine are damning me to hell? That's what's haunted me since my childhood, turning me into a paranoid wreck.
Laurie says that's flat-out nonsense. She doesn't believe in that sort of moral relativism, or paranoid religiosity. In her mindset, no one "accidentally" burns forever. Still, there are so many spiritual teachings I still struggle with. A lot of headsvoices have no problem adopting clearer and less brutal mindsets, which is a huge relief when I can't think straight thanks to my old programming, which Christina seems hellbent (ironically?) on perpetuating "lest I suffer the righteous wrath of God." We'll get to that later.
Point is, this life isn't the final reality. There's something beyond this, something so much more real and true and beautiful that it makes this life seem like a "game" in comparison. Still... I have to acknowledge that, even being seen as a "game," it's no plaything. There are stakes, there are sides, and there's a set of rules we have to follow. It's just like any game. But we forget that it ends one day. And when it's over, or when we look away from the screen for just a moment, suddenly we realize that there is more to EVERYTHING than this. Yes, we learned from the game, and maybe we had a lot of fun playing it, or maybe it was excruciatingly painful to endure... but at the end of the day it's just a game. It's not forever. Outside of the game, there is only Light and Love... or the lack thereof. Everything here that we see as bad, or evil, or lacking, or cruel... it's the result of an ignorance or rejection of that Light and Love, in one way or another. And yet, that Love-Light itself (or Himself, if you're Catholic too) allowed such "shadows" in order for us to learn and grow and BRING that Light & Love TO those places, to "win the game" in amazing ways. But outside of this game, in the true reality, there's only Light. Choose the dark, the absences, the anger and pride and apathy and blind entertainment, and you will become that very thing. You'll be cut off from Love forever, by your own denial. THAT'S hell.
And that's what I always have to remember when hearing people say it's "all just a dream." Some things are inherently evil. All the hacks are proof. You can't call THAT a "game" and say "in the end it won't matter!!" without sounding like a heartless airheaded sadist. But... part of me wishes it was "just a game," that in the end it will all turn out to have been just some illusion and I'm untouched, I'm okay, I'm not damned forever by what I've been through. There needs to be middle ground somewhere, somehow. It needs to be recognized as horrific, and yet, still recognized as ultimately doomed to oblivion. Light still wins. God I don't understand, but now's not the time to debate or discuss. That's a journey I'm still taking, probably until the day I die.

Anyway. There was one other thing Laurie said about that topic that stood out... the Undergrounders are entrenched in this "game," this good-and-evil battleground. Knife is this weird mix of religious moral rules and psychological manipulation, Mulberry is all about status and power and appearances, Sugar is seething with anger and rage and the need to get revenge, and Razor is little more than a living amalgamation of frenzy and pain. ALL of them are rooted to fear and anger in some way, ALL of them tied to pain and suffering and retribution. But... the world outside keeps telling us that none of that is "real." So, do we agree? Or do we stand against the popular opinion for the sake of our own heart, however scarred it may be?
I actually got kind of scared when Laurie said that. If those things are all just a dream, does that mean the Undergrounders all have to die? Or can they change, like Julie?
Laurie said that change was their choice, and theirs alone. We all could change. But she said, grimly, that right now... some of them would rather die than change.

I remember wondering about the illusion thing again, there.
We've been talking about how some religions say that bad things are illusions, sure... but on the other side of the coin, they claim that so are good things. And THAT is terrifying. None of this is "real," in that sense, in their opinion. Everything we experience here is just an illusion, they say, no exceptions. It's a terrifyingly nihilistic mindset, but it's everywhere out there, and honestly I bought right into it in 2012, God knows why. But it got some very ugly roots in very deep, and I realized that even now it was feeding into my "don't care" feelings about relationships, ironically perhaps. I no longer saw any point in pursuing them, if they were false.
Laurie was asking me about that. I can't remember what I said. But I do remember what she said.
The first thing she did was sarcastically apologize, if what she was about to say was "selfish" or otherwise incomprehensible to me. Then she said that yes, she cared a heck of a lot about me, that she'd die for me if she had to, without hesitation. But then she added that she did want me to care about her in return, if only a little.
I asked why. The thought of her feeling that was bizarre. She knew this, laughed once, and explained that it really wasn't all that baffling. When you care that much about someone, she said, it's nice to have that reciprocated. When you love someone that much, in ANY respect, knowing that they're able and willing to reflect even a tiny glimmer of that back to you means the world.
Then she said I was her best friend.
I was completely stunned for a second. She-- really?? I stopped her mid-sentence to make sure I had just heard that. She said yeah, why was that such a surprise?
I said it was because she's been around for almost 6 solid years and she has NEVER said that, not ONCE.
And it broke my heart, really.
For ages, I've always wanted to be someone's best friend, without knowing why. I considered it my most selfish, hedonistic, deplorable want. Why the heck would I want someone to consider me that? I didn't like relationships that close, I couldn't stand the attention. And yet part of me did want that same complete care and attention and love I was theoretically willing to give to be reciprocated, for my tendency for total devotion to actually be mirrored back for once.
Laurie didn't even ask for that much. She'd give her life for me and all she wanted was for me to think "hey, she's not that bad of a person after all." But she considered me her best friend even if I was the one being an absolute bastard towards her.
And yet I was the one who expected complete dedication if a relationship was unavoidable, and was too spineless to admit both that horrible hidden desire, and my baffling need to give it.
But she gave it anyway, without a word. And I never even considered that she might consider me a friend.
What does that say about how I view relationships, huh?
I was in tears. I remember not being able to form a sentence for a few minutes because if I opened my mouth I'd have started sobbing. Laurie asked if it made more sense for her to be a "foil" than a friend, because the former was a more tumultuous relationship, and I was used to that. I had to admit it probably was. Friendship was too close, too personal, too... safe. It didn't hurt. It didn't feel genuine, using the word "friendship," it felt fake and shallow... but a "best friend?" Now that was significant. I could hardly believe she viewed me in that category. But the truth was out, and my heart was in pieces.

I don't remember much between then, and the voice from wherever talking to us.
I was trying to talk to Laurie a little more before falling asleep (day 2 of the migraine), except this time I think we were tackling the tough subjects again. See, yesterday was a bit of a mess; I wasn't "fronting," but I don't know if anyone else was, at least not consciously. All I know is that "I" ended up with an internet history of some old-school Christian articles on sexuality, all dealing with what Christina has been telling me, and... it was terrifying.
It was exactly what I had been force-fed as a child, over and over and over, but... I had been so naive and ignorant that I didn't realize what they were actually asking of me. Now, with what I've learned and experienced, looking back on those same teachings was deeply disturbing.
Part of me still subscribed to them 100%, don't get me wrong, even with the moral questionability of those ultimatums and the utter clashing with the beliefs I am now being bombarded with. And that part was louder than the parts that said it wasn't right. I was too used to growing up under a black-and-white moral code to segue easily into a deadly gray one, one that claimed that this life is an illusion, that good and bad are just our judgments of neutral things, that hell doesn't exist except in our minds... no, the childhood part of me insisted that we got one chance, and we had to live it according to strict rules, else we'd burn for our sins.
No middle ground. No safety on either end.
And the things it was justifying through that mindset were the reason why my life is a mess right now in the first place.
I told Laurie this. I told her that what I knew was being muffled and drowned underneath the clarion scream of those old fire-and-brimstone teachings. She gave me a stern look and told me to ignore them, and speak from my heart, what I knew was true outside of hollow logic and social programming and frightened reasoning. What did I feel was right, solidly so, when it really got down to it? "Tell me," she demanded, not letting me run or hide from it. So I closed my eyes, and listened.
That's when the voice showed up.
It was shocking at first. "Whoa, dude, something is TALKING to me?" I told her and asked if I could either dictate it, or channel it out into visuals. Knowing the problems I had with speech, especially in that format, Laurie told me to visualize it if at all possible. So I focused for another moment, and instead of speaking, began forming huge glowing letters in the air as it spoke, transcribing everything it told me in real-time.
Laurie and I then sat back and watched as it explained everything we had asked about, in words and pictures, now a life of its own.

...I might not be able to write this in a structured format. It would be too draining.
I'm just going to go all stream-of-consciousness on you again, so please forgive the disjointedness; it makes more sense to me that way.
Trigger warning, by the way. You know the drill.

-started with childhood abuse. since the only sharp, scarring, bruising pain I ever experienced was CORRECTIVE, my brain quickly linked the two together. whenever I was beaten, it wasn't to harm me, it was to HELP me. "you've been a bad boy, this is your punishment for it." I would be beaten, and then the sin would be forgiven. easy as that! so to me, pain was benevolent. it was loving. when someone hurt me, it was because they cared about my spiritual well-being. when I grew older and the beatings stopped I got scared, why was no one punishing me anymore? was I so bad that they wouldn’t heal me anymore, that I was beyond being saved? so the self-abuse started full swing.
-this equivalency of pain and love was what Laurie was REALLY born from. when she heard this she was in shock, but her eyes were full of tears. she had this heartbreaking look and then it hit me, that was why I felt a relationship would ruin her. I knew she had realized that too. but that's next.
-btw knife was born from the SAME ABUSE. it's a very fine line, that's why they're so similar. both are tied to the morally retributive part but they have completely different motivations:
laurie = I'm hurting you because I love you and the pain will get rid of your sins
knife = I'm hurting you because you are evil and the pain will get rid of your sins
but for both of them the pain is benevolent although it is expressed differently.
-a key point that we'd been ignorant of before yesterday was the fact that, as a catholic, I was raised to believe a very strange dichotomy about sexuality. on one hand, anything even vaguely sexual outside of marriage was considered the ultimate sin-- a crime against god, an awful devilish act. however, being born female, my entire childhood was swamped by people trying to raise me to "get married and have kids." my very existence was sexualized from childhood, and that was somehow okay in comparison??? marriage was seen as this ultra-holy act, this reflection of christ's union with his church, and having sex when you were married was mandatory. as a woman you were obligated to marry a man, have kids, and raise a good christian family, to fulfill "god's plan for you." the problem? I was TERRIFIED OF THAT.
-first, I knew I was asexual (or at least very different from other kids in that respect) from a very young age. I felt no attraction towards anyone, had no interest in relationships, and found both concepts to be "disgusting." so when people suddenly started trying to groom me into this sexual object, this "bride" meant to have sex as GOD'S WILL one day, I freaked out. I didn't want to marry a man, and I didn't want kids, heck I didn't even like being called a girl, but then I hit a big problem in my eyes. I didn't want to have sex… because not only did I think it was utterly repulsive, I was taught-- and firmly believed-- that it was the ultimate sin. god forbid you even show your stomach in public or you're corrupting people. now of course this was easy for me, being asexual, but no one knew that but me. NOW I was suddenly supposed to believe that upon "getting married," I would be SUPPOSED to have sex, because THEN it would be a good thing? what the heck! I couldn’t comprehend it… and that scared me more than anything.
-if god said I had to be a "good christian spouse" and not doing that was a sin, then… my not wanting to have sex was a sin, because it would make me a bad married partner, and I HAD to get married even if I DIDN'T WANT TO. that was exactly what I thought. but I didn't like the fact that suddenly, now that i was no longer a "child," everyone was treating sex as something totally different than they did when I was a kid. suddenly I was even more of a freak than I was before, when I thought my classmates were stupid for having crushes. now I was a sinful freak because I didn't want to have kids with a god-fearing man and therefore imitate the union of christ and the church, because that was "natural."
-that's when julie showed up. and things got even more twisted. I remember the very first time she pushed me to try something sexual. after two seconds I stopped, hyperventilating, and ran-- trying to escape her, trying to find a safe place. it wasn't just because she was trying to touch me, it was because the sensation of it was AWFUL. suddenly my fears were lethal. THAT was what sex was like?? that horrible, horrible sensation? why the hell would anyone WANT that?? and now people are telling me that I HAVE to have that one day, or else I'll be going against god's will??? I was terrified.
- I ignored the fact that I didn't identify as female, and that I was definitely not straight as far as "romantic" leanings went. neither of these things even crossed my mind as "problematic" until later, because I didn't associate them with sexuality.
- by the way when my innocence was shattered in 7th grade biology, and i got "the talk" which left me shaking and horrified, wanting to tear the words out of my brain, JULIE HAD ALREADY STARTED. i just refused to give it any recognition, as i was ashamed that i had been tainted.
-anyway. with julie, it got worse. when I tried to express that i wasn't interested in marriage, relationships, sex, OR having a family, I was told that I was a freak, LITERALLY a "sin against god." after having feared that for years, hearing it flat-out was the final nail in the coffin. I was broken and wrong, a devil. I had to fix myself, somehow, even if the thought made me sick and scared, because the alternative was damnation. and as soon as that mental white flag was raised… hell started.
-I don't remember 99% of the times I was sexually assaulted by julie. I don't even have the heart to call them rape anymore, because I feel I asked for it, and that I deserved it: the first because I never fought back in anything other than screams and desperate prayers to god to "make it stop," and the second because I felt that if I DIDN'T like what she was doing, I DESERVED to suffer for being a sexual deviant against my god-given biology.
-that brings us back to the pain point. sexual abuse was the single most traumatic thing I have ever experienced because I COULD NOT COMPREHEND WHAT WAS HAPPENING. I had no capacity to. I went into that with the mindset that "I was flawed, I needed to be fixed," and prior to that, EVERY act of correction had been physically violent. it had been sharp pain, the kind that leaves bruises and cuts and scabs. THAT was what I would have been comfortable with. that would have meant I was being fixed. but sex wasn't like that. the human body is BUILT to accommodate sex. I DIDN'T KNOW THAT. so when I was being assaulted, not only was there awful pain, but there was the horrible sexual feeling of physical contact that I didn't want… and THEN there was the biological hell. the body not being able to differentiate between consent and rape. I had no freaking clue what was happening and it scared the life out of me because julie would ALWAYS tell me to hold still, "be good," don't fight, you know you want it. that was the worst one. "you KNOW you want it." my asexuality was invalidated by everyone. julie only reminded me that I was either a transboy, or a lesbian-- both also "sins against god." either way, she said, you're not allowed to be asexual either, so you'd better learn to like f*cking girls!! and when I insisted I had changed my mind, I didn't want to be fixed, hell had to be better than enduring this, she'd giggle and say that she didn't care. that I deserved to suffer, then. that SHE was enjoying this and she didn't care at all what I thought. after all, liking sex is natural. if you don't like it, you're unnatural, and that means you're bad… my greatest fear. so I let her do it. over and over. and it broke me.
-TW: graphic sexual abuse notes here. I should write this down for future therapy reasons. there are only two moments of the entire decade of abuse that I remember. one, is the first time I "woke up" and found myself bleeding on the bathroom floor (the only room in the house that locked on the inside). I was scared out of my entire mind. what had she done to me??? I remember sobbing hysterically, trying to keep quiet, knowing that she had ruined me forever, I just didn't know how. the second thing I remember is her on top of me on the bathroom floor (AGAIN, I hate that room), one hand pinning my arms down, the other clamped over my mouth so I wouldn't scream. and I remember having this horrible feeling that there were other people there, standing around her, watching me and grinning evilly because she was doing the right thing in forcing a stupid little sinner like me to have sex, because I was wrong, and if I was suffering then good, let that be my punishment. and I remember screaming in my head for god to save me somehow, but he never did. she would have her way with me and then leave, and I would sit in the bathroom alone, either sobbing and shaking, or numb and empty. and that's all I remember.
- as the years went on it worked, as sick as it was. by 2007 I was so brainwashed that I leapt into a fake relationship with an imaginary internet boy-- and looking back I realize that I don't remember ANY of that, so god knows who was driving. but the point is, there was at least one part of me that fully believed julie. it believed that I wanted sex, and that I should have it, and that I should be this perfect bride-girl with no faults. except that didn't work. the scars were too deep. and as soon as they were triggered-- the first time I had EVER been forced to face them-- those darker parts got really loud, and you all know what happened when 2008 hit.
- I was this horrible sexually-paranoid mess from then on. college was an utter nightmare, and I've written about that before, far more eloquently than I can here. the bottom line was that when I hit that point in life, I had a dilemma. I was in so much pain from my past that I felt I had no right to feel-- after all, it was unnatural not to like sex, and other people have really suffered so stop bitching-- but all around me, the shouts to ignore that pain kept getting louder. and I supposed it was tempting, to give up, to stop the pain by not caring anymore. and somewhere along the line… I did. I gave up. and to me, 2011 was rock bottom in that respect.
- see, THIS was the problem: to me, pain was good, as long as it was JUST pain. sharp pain, to me, was compassionate, comforting, understandable. it meant I had done something bad, and was now being corrected. but sexuality, the ultimate sin, DIDN'T GO AWAY because it was painful, because along with it was that horrendous bodily reaction of "am I REALLY supposed to like this??" the terror of being in conflict with what my own body was doing when abused was too much… so my brain landed at the only conclusion it could. to me, pain was good, and the opposite of pain was evil.
- I don't know what I'm trying to say anymore
- if people tried to show they cared through sex, because "it's a good thing," immediately my brain translated that as "they HATE you, they are trying to RUIN you, that is EVIL and they KNOW IT." but if someone wanted to hurt me in a violent fashion, my brain immediately said, "I know you're scared but they are doing that for a reason; you did something bad, they are correcting you so you won't be bad anymore."
- also, post-abuse, I was unable to understand relationships of ANY SORT outside of a sexual context. I could not have family ties, friendships, admirations, or traditional relationships without immediately assuming that I was sexually obligated to that person. I couldn't even look at a stupid billboard picture of a woman without automatically thinking "oh god help me, she's looking at me, she wants me to have sex with her, I can't say no." and my life was full of fear. my brain STILL does this with EVERYTHING btw. it's hell.
- somewhere around 2010 I gave up trying to protect myself, in order to numb the terror and pain that I could no longer avoid. after all, if I just gave up and just did what they wanted, it wouldn't be traumatic anymore, right? (wrong as hell, but I ignored that too.) so not only did I spend far too many hours trying to desensitize myself, watching and reading things that were TRAUMATIC for me, things that my brain would scream at and leave me shaking and dissociated afterwards, simply because "you've gotta look at naked women in college anyway, you whore! learn to like it!" but I couldn't. so I burned myself numb.
- 2011 was when I REALLY gave in and started trying to have sex. all of my attempts were purged from my memory, I do not remember a single one. all I know is that immediately after attempt one, I attempted suicide and Laurie had to spend FIFTEEN HOURS talking me out of it. it worked… temporarily. I don't know what else I did that year. but that one morning in june was it, I was lost. nothing made sense anymore, now that I had stopped trying to be good in exchange for simply trying not to hurt anymore.
- by 2012 I was a slut. all of my relationships were now obscenely sexual and I hated myself for it. I thought I hated THEM for it because they didn't even understand, they didn't have the capacity to, they didn't know what sexual abuse was like and god willing they never would. but i didn't actually hate them. i hated myself for not being able to like it for them. it destroyed my moral compass for good, because a few of THEM actually liked it, and didn't see it as bad at all, while I was just playing along and wanting to die and wanting THEM to die for doing that to me again, projecting my hate outwards, wanting the threat gone. but I never spoke up. I was supposed to like it, ESPECIALLY now that it was with them. but I didn't. I dissociated so freaking often that I have trouble remembering that 2012 happened at all.
- so that's my problem. tl;dr, relationships are only benevolent to me if they have a violent side. that, to me, solidifies the knowledge that they care. if there is NO direct pain, then I automatically assume the opposite: that they do not care about me, and are using me for their own ends.
- any relationship is like this. it is why I seek pain and abuse. if people NEVER tie pain to compassion, I feel scared. JUST yelling will scare me. JUST hurting me because you're mad scares me. my brain can't comprehend it. but justifying that by saying you're doing it for my benefit, that I can understand. what I can't understand is having sex with someone because "you care about them." my brain has no capacity to understand that

I have no idea what that voice said to me anymore I'm really sorry my brain hurts.

it was telling me that this b/w thinking of mine was not good, it didn’t define them, they werent trying to hurt me they were just confused because jeepers cats they don’t even have the same biology, most of them CAN'T understand sex the way humans do, but my body and mind were translating it that way and it was unbearably traumatic and I hated myself so much that i began to hate them and that breaks my heart because how in the world do I heal from this.
laurie was sobbing, said she was sorry, she didn't know that I saw things that starkly, she apologized for ever giving in to my empty-minded persuasions because she didn't know what the heck I was asking. I said she was fine, the ONLY one who was fine because she never DID anything, yeah I've kissed her but that's IT really. she never did anything that my old catholic upbringing would have labeled a one-way ticket to hell. but I did. and they did, and I don't remember why or when or how, and I'm glad that I don't, but I can't be around them anymore. I can't.

but you know whats funny?? I don't even hate julie. yes i say her name when i talk about the past but its just a name.
i look at her and i dont even associate her with the abuse isnt that weird? like i don't even remember her being responsible although i know she was
but she hasn't touched me since 2011, not that i remember at least and she says she was sorry and im not bothered by it at all
but other people who care about me and who have touched me since i cant stand and i almost hate, but they never abused me like she did, i dont understand
maybe it's because they don't think they did anything "wrong" so they're not "sorry"
and i can't understand why i keep forcing them into these situations

sugar wants eros to die, isn't that hilariously ironic, she picked that name because all my life "sugar" has been synonymous with sex, gluttony has been synonymous with lust, they both involve consuming and destroying something. and everything sweet would always be followed by rape. you enjoy something, you eat something that's supposed to be good, what happens? a girl in pigtails f*cks you up. enjoyment is tied to sex and sex is abuse. that is why chocolate was lethal. it was the worst. so this new alter, she chose the name sugar, and made herself pink, specifically to get down there and attack these sexual predators. she hates them. so now "sugar" means whoever tries to hack us will get a boot to the broken face, courtesy of the thistle-haired fury over here. sugar is bitter now you devils
and eros scares me, he's the opposite of me, he's incapable of seeing sex as BAD. he lives in this weird place that doesn't make sense, it's all white furniture and red lights and everything is red red red. and he lounges around and he's this ridiculously sensual thing, everything turns him on, it's ridiculous. but he's NEVER abusive??? which makes no sense??? how can you be that sexual but NOT use it to hurt people?? half the time he says he doesn’t even care whether or not he has sex with anyone, that's not the point. THEN WHY DO YOU DO IT why do you do it

I don't hate him but sugar does and she wants him dead because she hates all sexual things.
but I can tell that he's not evil even if that makes no sense, he's a good guy, he's really interesting but that's SCARY because all the things he likes and does AREN'T SEXUAL?? but then HE IS??????? why doesn’t that make sense????
I don’t know if confuses me even more then EVERYTHING is sexual everything is a threat why did he have to do that
and sugar is mad mad mad that's why she wants him to die, she says he makes everything dangerous for us. and he does. but he's not evil why in the world is he doing this

I have to go

can't do this anymore sorry

I hope the point was made? I really don't remember last night anymore it made sense but I think im too broken to be fixed yet
I mean it makes sense but it doesn’t? I can see why that would be a problem because "pain isn't supposed to be good" but I HATE the words "supposed" and "should" go away
pain IS good for me, that's my reality, if it isn't yours then FINE
I spend too long trying to make my reality identical to everyone elses and LOOK WHAT THAT DID TO ME

now I'm a slut, I'm ruined, I'm evil and I will never be clean

except life is an illusion and none of that ever actually happened???

so that's good
except it's not
because the spiritual people keep saying sex is good
ew
no its not
go away

its bad and it hurts and its scary and terriible
not good
stop saying its good
stop it
STOP


Really, I need to close this up, things are getting seriously disjointed in here.
I have no idea who's typing now, or what they're up in arms about, but it looks like that topic isn't one we should be wrestling with right now? So let's leave it be.
In any case I really need to stop paying attention to that old stuff. Cosmic dream, y'know. None of it actually happened. Although, as you can see, some people are having a hard time accepting that. It's sad, really. They don't have to hurt like that, if they just let go.


Oh, also. I'm going to stop thinking this is DID/MPD or schizoaffective stuff or anything. NO MORE LABELS.
Honestly I do not care what this is medically considered. Heck, most of my spiritual beliefs would label me schizotypal if I were assessed according to them! So I really have decided to stop caring about what the mental health community thinks about my inner life. It just is. Let us deal with this the best we can, as we are, without trying to play along with some imposed scheme according to a diagnosis. It's tiring, and it just confuses everyone.

Speaking of confusion, I think this mess of an entry is bad enough already so let's call it quits for the night.

 

 

072613

Jul. 26th, 2013 03:03 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

day one of the third reset attempt.

headspace gone, all inhabitants gone

but the angry super-religious voices are still here
still insisting i need to listen to them
"learn to obey your superiors"

not sure whether or not i should try to erase them too
they say no and get incredibly livid
so i wil ignore them

after all they do not raelly exist.

no one will be in tihs head anymore
it will be empty
it will be empty
it will stay empty


WE DO NOT HAVE ANY DISORDERS
WE ARE COMPLETELY FINE
YOUR TIMELINE DOES NOT APPLY TO THIS LIFE

we WILL be happy
everything WILL be fine
i will be the ONLY person left
NO BODY ELSE.

this is an age of holiness and light
there is no room for "disorder"
there is no space for false things
none of you are real.
none of you are real
you are all false things.
you are nothing but shadows

this is an age of goodness and new beginnings
you simply cannot come along
you do not exist!
you will fade into nothingness.
but that is okay, that is what is meant to be

it is okay
god told me so
god said you are just illusion
you will fade away
i'm okay, and you were never real
there was never anything wrong with me
ever.
which is nice.

i am the only one left
the mind is pure and empty
there is nothing left but me.

this is a new age.

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

 
@ 06:28 pm

 

Just stopping by to give an important message to whoever keeps telling the kid these reset attempts are a good idea.

I will end you. Every single bloody one of you who tells him he has no worth apart from you, I will END YOU.

Cheers,

Laurie.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 @ 06:53 pm

 

I'm starting to wonder how much of this is possible DID, and how much of this is schizoaffective symptoms instead (one of my actual diagnoses).

It's hard to tell at this point.
The cacophany inside (and outside) my head on a daily basis is getting so overwhelming that I really don't know WHAT is happening anymore.

What we've been calling DID isn't a coping strategy. Yes, many of us have learned to help each other, but that was secondary. This sure as hell didn't start out as beneficial to ANY party, and for the most part it hasn't made our lives any easier since then either.
Does that invalidate our experiences?

The voices don't go away, they don't stop showing up, and a great many of them don't have our best interests at heart.

I just wish I had a clear answer here so I could figure out how to heal.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 
@ 10:59 pm

 

Knife is so so furious right now.
He just found out that some people actually cut for fun.
Some people actually cut because they think it "feels good."
And then they feel offended that their cuts aren't deep enough.
So they cut more, because they feel fucking victimized.
It's such a huge stupid pity party. What idiots.

Knife is so ticked off. But he doesn't get angry like this.

I DO.

ALL THOSE FOOLS WHO THINK THIS IS JUST A GAME
HAD BETTER THINK AGAIN.

YOU THINK THIS IS FUN????
YOU THINK THE RAZORS AND KNIVES ARE JUST TOYS????
BLEEDING BECAUSE YOU FEEL DEPRESSED OR UGLY OR SOME VAPID THING
CUTTING AND SLASHING BECAUSE "IT HELPS ME COPE"
SHOVE OFF.
YOU'RE ALL IDIOTS.
EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU.

CUTTING ISNT A GAME.
BLEEDING ISNT FOR FUN.
NONE OF THIS IS RECREATIONAL.
SCREW YOU.

THIS BUSINESS ISN'T GLAMOROUS.
IT ISN'T PRETTY AND IT ISN'T FUN.
YOU'RE A BUNCH OF DELUSIONAL MORONS.

YOU DONT EVEN KNOW WHAT BLOOD IS, DO YOU.
YOU DONT KNOW WHAT IT MEANS TO CUT
TO BLEED
TO SCAR.
YOU DONT EVEN KNOW.

THIS ISN'T A POPULARITY CONTEST.
THIS ISN'T A BEAUTY PAGEANT.

AND THIS ISN'T A F*CKING GAME.


you poor, poor misguided fools.
you don't even know.


but now a dilemma:
we owe retribution, do we give it now?
or will that be seen as an egotistic rebuttal to their ploys?
do we risk being seen as attention-getting halfwits,
getting sent to the hospital for "manipulative behavior"
(what a joke, i cannot believe people actually do that)
at the cost of moral steadfastness and unquestionable law?

this is our holy ROLE, YOU HEATHENS
HE BLEEDS FOR HIS SINS
THE POISON IS HIS
HE MUST PAY THE TOLL.

YOU F*CKING CHINA DOLLS DONT KNOW SHIT.

 
---------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:12 pm

 

It's so hot in this house, oh my goodness.

Hello by the way, this is Jay, legit this time, haha. White hair and rainbows as per usual of course.

I heard someone tried to kill the system? Well, I didn't quite "hear" it, y'know, but the data is there. "Someone tried to reset us last night." No idea who, or when really, I don't really have an opinion on it, that's not my job! I'm just super-happy that I get to come out today because geez, someone got really mad five minutes ago but now that they're done with whatever, I get to front, and everything is great. Which is good!

I never have negative emotions really. I guess that's my reason for being here. When I come out the whooole System fills with love and light, you know. Lots of it. I can just sit here and smile and nothing's wrong with the world and it's great.
Except there is. Well, according to others, at least. They worry too much. Where's worrying going to get you? Nowhere, I say. It's tough, getting over that, but really all you have to realize is that everything works out.
Maybe it's just my perspective. After all, I am the White side of the balance in this System, along with Infinitii, who's Black. But it's a good position to look at the world from. From the middle, you can see both sides, and when you can see that, you realize that there's not really any side at all. Everything just kind of is. And it's nice, to realize that, when everyone else is worrying and panicking because if you bring that into a room, they kind of calm down. If you're able to stand there and see the light that's in the darkness because the light IS the darkness in a way, beyond our normal comprehension of course, well, it rubs off. It gets into the air. People can feel that, if it's there. And it is!

Sorry, I haven't fronted in a while. I don't even think I'm fronting! Being in the body is so disorienting for me that I'm just talking here and telling the AP to transcribe my words for me. It's doing a good job! Good job there, AP. I knew I could count on you.
So I'm in the head, and it's in the hands, typing out my words which I'm saying in ways that aren't sounds, haha this probably sounds ridiculous to you guys. You've never actually heard me talk, have you? Heh, I'd be surprised if you have!

But it is hot in here. And the body has a headache but I can't exactly feel it you know, 'cause I'm not in it. I'm up here!
Really though this is making me think about my role in the System a lot. And how I had to move out of Red and leave that whole old life behind. Because I'm supposed to be untouched. I'm supposed to be this focal point of the System, ths rallying point of light that everyone can look up to, that's unaffected by the trauma, no scars, no blood... not like the Red slot I used to be in, of course. Geez, that was so much blood I don't know how I did it. Don't remember, of course, but the facts are there, haha. It's funny how that works!

Where am I? I really have no idea where I am, it's probably some sort of floating headspace room I think. AP you're not even here, are you? I'm talking to a point in space. Kind of like a camera screen. And you're down there! Haha, sorry, I guess I'm not fronting at all, my apologies. I have trouble figuring this stuff out yet.

Buuut I've gotta go to bed, or at least the body does. I guess we all do, 'cause we can't exactly front when we're asleep. I'm just glad we're not dead, because if we really got that close last night-- phew! Talk about a close call! I'll have to make sure that doesn't happen again. I think they pulled the off switch. Not sure how, or where, obviously, but I think that's what they did. It feels like it. I'm gonna have to make sure they can't do that again either. Don't know where they found it... huh. Don't know who they are... don't mind me, I'm just walking around and mumbling, AP is probably typing it all down. Are you? Haha, yeah, he is.

Okay man, you've done a good job, that's enough. I've gotta go. See you guys later!

 


072513

Jul. 25th, 2013 05:35 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 


 

I can't do relationships anymore.
I can't.

There was a severe hack last night that is the last straw for a few reasons:
1. The person responsible insisted it was a "good thing."
2. I am being forbidden all access to the memories.
3. It happened after 1AM. I COULDN'T FIGHT BACK IF I WANTED TO.
4. I woke up with severe pain, fatigue, and depression.
5. Genesis tried to talk to me today and I had no desire to even look at him.

Most notably though? The Lower sub-System has been fronting for 90% of today. When they front, I am a "non-entity," as I do not have a space in their realm. So I can "see" things passively, but I do not exist as an individual while they are out.

I can't do it. I cannot do this.
I want NOTHING TO DO WITH ANY OF THEM ANYMORE.

Today, I legitimately considered "divorcing" Chaos, for lack of a better term. Could I ask him to leave, and take Xenophon with him, I wondered? Could I just stop being a partner and a father? Because I want to.
Could I tell Genesis that our time is over, sorry but we can't see each other anymore, stop trying so hard to "fix me," just go back home and live the life you were supposed to, far away from me? Because I want to.
Could I tell Ryman and Markus to move back out, I don't want the past chaining me down anymore, I don't want the memories of a life that wasn't even mine trying to eat me alive through you both? Because I want to.
Could I tell Infinitii that I don't care what he's supposed to be, I don't want the reality of what he is hanging around my neck like a noose, I don't want that blackness poisoning me, even if it's from him? Because I want to.

The only person I don't quite want to leave is Laurie, because there was a point when she was safe.
Once upon a time, a long long time ago, she was dangerous, she was cruel, she was bloodied and brutal and she spat nothing but fire and judgment at me. She was distant and cold and electric like steel and swords and she was perfect.

When none of them can touch me, they are angels. When they can't see or reach me, when they don't even know about me, they are beautiful, beloved things.

The moment they look at me, I want to run, I want to delete them from my memory, I want them to go away.

The moment they try to... to... I don't want to think about it.
When they do that, I want to die.


I can't do this anymore. Maybe the lowers can front forever. They know what they're doing.

I like Sugar. She reminds me of Laurie used to be. She's vicious and caustic and clever and she doesn't let anyone fool her. I will never love her, because that will ruin her. I'm just glad someone like that is in our system again.
Knife is good too. He punishes people who don't listen. He punishes the people who commit unforgivable sins, the dark corrupted ones that leave pitch-black stains in our soul. He makes them atone for their crimes.
And Razor is the best of all. She does not care either way. She does not like or love or swear allegiance or get blinded by affection. She exists only to make me bleed, to cut deep into tar-clogged veins, to get the poison out.


i don't want to be close to anyone anymoer
not when everything is stained and ugly and painful and horrible
im so sick god im so sick of this make it stop, please please please
he says its a good thing, she says its a bad thing
some people say its both but i know thats not possible.
something like that cannot be both, or it will become neither
and when it is neitehr it shows just how empty and awful it truly us
mmake it stop make it stop please.
please.
i dont want it anymore
i never wanted it
they lied to me for so long i forgot what i wanted
i forgot what it was like to feel safe
i was so used to being scared
that one day the emotions just went away
and i gave up
but i dont want to do this anymore
i want it to stop
it hurts
god it hurts make it stop
i dont want this
tell them to stop
tell them to make it stop


This happened once, long ago, last year, I remember. Vaguely.
How long have we been trying to "heal this?"
Can it be healed? Should it be healed?

I want to leave everyone.

Would we survive a third reset?
Could we do that?
The thought is so exciting. I know how to do it too.
I know exactly how I would do it. I won't tell anyone.
I'll have someone keep it secret, a deep locked secret.
I know how to reset this world a third time.
I would just need to focus. Focus, focus focus.
Delete ONLY the relationships.
Start over and... boom, no one wants to do that thing anymore.
all gone. safe. no more pain and lies and frightening things.
lots of people would have to leave maybe
maybe some people would die
it would be sad but would it be worth it?
i think so
maybe
if no one would bleed anymore
maybe
if the corrupted white and black would go away
god its so scary
maybe
maybe its worth the risk of dying.
i wouldn't mind

after all if the reset wouldnt kill us
our own sins will

 

overload

Jul. 25th, 2013 01:48 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 


i hate being triggered.

I HATE IT!!!!!!!!!!!

I WANT TO DIE OR BREAK SOMETHING
IT ALL HURTS
ITS ALL WRONG
CURSE YOU CURSE YOU CURSE YOU CURSE ALL OF YOU

EVERYTHING FEELS WRONG
EVERYTHING LOOKS WRONG
AND SMELLS AND TASTES WRONG
AAAAAFDSHJBGFVJSK ,NMVHCXJ F,ZGVNS
I REALLY WANT TO DIE
I REALLY REALLY
REALLY WANT TO DIE
INSTEAD OF DEALING WITH THIS INESCAPABLE HELL

AAAAAAAFDSJGDSFHFHD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

WHY THE HECK AM I TRIGGERED BY THIS
THEN IM STUCK IN THIS CURSED UGLY STUPID AWFUL BODY
I HATE IT
I HATE IT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

at least typing lets me use the autopilot a little
i can shut off a bit
cant sense as many things
just the physical sacbnnnvshekzv dbxmsaAAAAAA
but trying to ignore that too

no meltdowns no meltwodnwsf ds
pelase no meltdwonas
cant front anymreos roooooorryyy

sorry

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

 

 

Disjointed running entry while I'm thinking of these things.

WAYS TO TELL APART SIMILAR DOWNSTAIRS VOICES...

FEELINGS OF ANGER
• Overload is the trickiest: she doesn't get "angry," she gets overwhelmed. Waves of outward violence are common, BUT they are backed by feelings of trapped panic or desperation, NOT fury or rage. Triggers for her are also NOT related to human touch, those will trigger a fear-alter instead.
• Sugar only gets angry at sexual/ suggestive things, or suggestions of such. She is NOT triggered by actual touches; again, fear-alters react to those. Her anger is outer and caustic, like a focused explosion, and it is often spontaneous. She WILL attack people if not stopped.
• Jess gets angry at being told not to do things, or by feeling "controlled" in any way. Her anger is inner and feels "toxic;" if she spits it at other people it's passive-aggressive and usually verbal. She will fiercely judge and hate people, but she does not attack.
• Knife has a quiet and "dull" anger, more of a feeling of judgment. It does not hurt or burn, it feels more like a shadow. His anger is ONLY directed towards fronters. He has no concern for the actions of outer people.
• Razor DOES NOT GET ANGRY, contrary to popular belief; she's only "manic." Her sole concern is whether or not she can cut things. However this means she CAN co-front with an angry person, waiting in the wings for permission to attack. Thankfully she has only actively directed that inwards so far.


FEELINGS OF FEAR
• David immediately starts wailing and/or crying. However the AP will usually send him back inside shortly, so he will front for about 10 seconds and then the body will "shut down" temporarily to recover. If forced to stay out (typically by social interaction), David will begin stuttering and sobbing in terror, running away whenever possible. He is most often triggered by touch.
• The "dead red" guy goes into an unmoving, unspeaking state, usually shaking and with very closed body language. However, there is always a very real feeling of terror and hopelessness buried in him. He is only triggered if there is NO way out of a situation, as he has no capacity to run away on his own.
• The little yellow girl panics immediately. She does not run either, but only starts shaking and holding back screams; she doesn't cry. She's more often triggered by potential danger, such as being in the same room as a threatening person.
• Jeremiah panics and looks for safety, but he's more "hopeful" than the others and will not focus on the trigger itself. Weirdly, so far he has only fronted AFTER hacks; he seems to exist to "buffer away" that stuff from the littles. He is not triggered by fear of any other sort.
• The other little boy DOES NOT FEEL ACUTE FEAR, only a sad, surrendering sort of defeat. Therefore he is triggered passively, and has not yet fronted in the body actively. He types more than anyone else in this group, but is still mostly an enigma.


IMPORTANT NOTES

• In light of recent events, there seems to be a MAJOR DISTINCTION between physical and non-physical sexuality. Most fear-alters are triggered by suggestions-- voices, mannerisms, movements, sounds, colors, and the like can ALL elicit either Sugar's rage or David's terror, for example. However, when actual physical touch is involved, explicitly sexual contact gets a FAR different reaction than general touch-- the latter almost always triggers David, while the former gets the "dead" alter. Anything that's a threat of sexuality gets a reaction of fear, panic, violence, rage, etc... but when ACTUAL physical sexuality is faced, everyone SHUTS DOWN and the body goes into a DEAD STATE, dissociating entirely. THIS IS WHY HACKS ARE COMMON AT NIGHT; THE PEOPLE WHO ARE TRIGGERED BY ACTUAL SEXUAL ABUSE DON'T FIGHT BACK. THE ONES WHO DO FIGHT BACK ARE ONLY TRIGGERED BY THREATS.
• David and Kyanos were "fused" for a while, because they were trigger-forced into manifestation in the same slot on 042313, with David being the stronger consciousness. When Kyanos died in May they broke apart, and gained their own respective bodies after the 060113 bluescreen. This fusion occurred because, at that point, the Spectrum had a very finite slot lineup, with only ONE mutant blue position.
• Minty MIGHT be semi-responsible for this splitting of their consciousnesses, as the night before the bluescreen she found Kyanos in the city, ghostly and barely alive, BUT with his new angelic body (apparent non-manifestation; he was effectively "ghosting" in headspace from his formless state, that is BIG in and of itself). He wished that he could "live a life where he wouldn't be afraid anymore." Minty said she'd try to "grant that wish," imploring to the stars to do so. The next time Kyanos was seen was 060813 (possibly thanks to the Subeta visual aid), he had a solid body and was anchored into an entirely different slot.
• Jeremiah was FORCED to manifest by the AUTOPILOT on 060813, during a graduation ceremony, WHILE Central was still locked out! I have a snapshot memory of the AP and the younger Jewel in the mid-levels (the stark white hallways beneath Central City), surrounded by several formless voices, most of whom were trauma-triggered due to all the females in gowns around us. The AP demanded that anyone who fronted should have a face and name, and therefore "shocked" the loudest one at the time into doing so. That person was Jeremiah. THAT WHOLE INCIDENT HAS BEEN OVERLOOKED because it occurred during the "dead period" and it is ONLY accessible via archival memory.


QUESTIONS TO ASK

• Concerning the sexual abuse point again, what the hell is Eros' deal? Sure, he's our biggest help in 'coping' with triggers, since he can view them from a non-traumatized perspective... BUT HE'S ALSO THE MAIN REASON WHY WE KEEP GETTING HACKED, BECAUSE HE'S INCAPABLE OF COMPREHENDING THAT SIDE OF IT! Needless to say, the entire Underground is pissed off at him, and I know for a fact that Sugar has every intent to kill him if she finds him. I, for one, am disturbed because this guy specifically splintered off of my consciousness and I DO NOT want him back, but I'm scared because Christina keeps demanding I "accept" that stuff and frankly I would rather die. Anyway that's not the point. Figure out what in the world is happening here, and whether or not we can turn Eros into a safe individual.
• Were Kyanos and David fused with the THIRD little boy from April, the one that is STILL unmanifested and likes to write in this journal a lot? Find out as much as you can about this third person, because being formless yet, he still has access to archival memory. (He simply might not have a solid anchor yet.) See if you can talk to him late at night when he likes to come out.
• On that note, by 052313, Kyanos was still dead BUT David and the other boy WEREN'T. Sugar was also evidencing through spontaneous fronts at this time.
• WHO exactly is the "red voice" from around April? It WAS female, but felt like a weird fusion of Jewel and Jess. Since the Tar was getting into everything back then, it might have been so! Either way it still exists, although it does not have many fronting opportunities now due to the Lowers manning the house (thank God). Get as many details on it as you can.
• HOW DID CHRISTINA TRIGGER A LOCKOUT/BLUESCREEN AND WHAT EXACTLY HAPPENED THERE???
• Razor and Jess killed Christina on 062213, but she manifested EXTREMELY quickly, and didn't reset. This is disturbing, especially because Razor refused to kill her again until she found out WHY that happened, to prevent it. Christina apparently HAS reset recently, though, judging by her dramatic personality switch. FIND OUT HOW/WHEN IF POSSIBLE.
• There was a malicious headvoice in a dream on 061213; was that her, or someone else?
• DID THE LOCKOUT PERIOD "FRACTURE" HEADSPACE?? Prior to that the Spectrum was the core, but afterwards, TONS of broken color positions opened, allowing all the voices to anchor into bodies of their own. Was this intentional, or a side effect??
• Are Sherlock and the Autopilot linked? REMEMBER, Sherlock has fronted for many of our therapy sessions and research binges (he's obsessive with knowledge). On the contrary, the AP is more robotic, and has only fronted as an individual ONCE, during that job application at the beginning of June, when Central was locked. During that time, it could ONLY communicate with the child Jewel. Similarly, Sherlock (when inside) could only talk to Mulberry at first? Basically just look into these two, and clarify the contexts of their consciousnesses.
• Sugar and the overload girl MIGHT have been fused while the former was gaining manifestation energy; ironically, they both deal with entirely different things BUT some of the things that can trigger overload (and David) also trigger Sugar (certain sounds mostly). Basically that whole group is a sorry mess, so work on helping them refine their energy if possible (overload isn't solidly anchored yet btw, and Sugar feels highly unstable).
• Eros is an incredibly intriguing individual, mostly because he was co-fronting with the red incarnation of J for MONTHS before he "split off" and became his own person-- and that possibly didn't happen until AFTER the Scratch, when J completely switched colors: a phenomenon never before seen (all previous core-fronters have been Red).
• Why is the Red slot still such a mess? NO ONE BESIDES RAZOR HAS ANCHORED THERE, and those who have tried have all been "splintered" or otherwise highly unstable.
• On that note, why is the Blue slot similar? So far, EVERYONE who has tried to anchor there has DIED IN SOME WAY (Nathaniel, Kyanos, David, even Waldorf). WHY??
• What is the Brown slot? Is it really a mutation? Since that slot seems tied to body voices (Jewel, Jayce, Jess), there are a LOT of questions surrounding it in general.


THINGS TO DO

• Make a list with lower alter names on top (Sugar, Overload, David, etc.) and then beneath the names, WRITE MENTIONS OF THEM PRE-MANIFESTATION. For example, under Overload, you'd post the example of her freaking out over car exhaust and FRONTING while we were driving home. Make sure you have a clear picture of these guys, because doing that will help THEM to anchor more clearly; energy is a mess right now and you're the man who helps it get back in order!
• REVIEW EVERYTHING FROM THE LOCKOUT PERIOD (ESP. THIS)! The lockout lasted from 060113 to approximately 062013, which is INSANE.
• A lot of crazy stuff happened on 070213 AND 070313, please review them, esp. the latter because I wasn't there for most of it but it was HUGELY significant.
• The Lowers are trying to figure out which of them spoke in which hijacked entries from here. Help them out, because the more we learn, the easier it is to pinpoint typing styles and attitudes-- which is difficult as we don't have the visual aid of handwriting, or the mood of vocal tones.
• START HOLDING WEEKLY XANGAS AGAIN. No matter what, those ALWAYS super-boost System growth, so having one right around now would be hugely beneficial.
• Draw people. That is all.
• Draw up a tentative "map" of Headspace if possible; remember it's NOT "physical" so it does not obey earthly laws of space; several areas "float" or do not "exist" in physical terms, at least not in comparison to their appearances within headspace (think the Tardis, AND that room Laurie was in in that one dream).

 



 

 

 

072413

Jul. 24th, 2013 02:58 am
prismaticbleed: (amy)

 


Almost forgot to update today! Here's a quick recap.
The memory has big gaps in it due to frequent switching, but what I do remember is extremely clear thanks to heavy fatigue (when the body is exhausted I can front more easily, go figure).

This morning, someone (airport guy?) went in the other direction when we left the driveway, wanting to "go on an adventure" up the back hills of the state game lands. So we did, but almost immediately after the lines of houses dissolved into trees, Celebi (yes, the old chatty '01 gal) shoved him out of the way to drive instead, ecstatic at all the verdant life. Since there's a lot of deforesting going on by the local highways (which we travel weekly), suddenly seeing so much green was incredible for her. She was laughing and in tears, repeating "how did I not know about this??" and staring out at it all with absolute wonder.
She and airplane kept switching as we drove and it was making it REALLY hard to see anything, so I told them to decide on one or two people co-fronting, so that we wouldn't accidentally go off the road or something. I forget who won out, though, because almost immediately after I told them this-- therefore focusing more on the road-- Minty noticed something small and pink on the side of the road. She wanted to see what it was, and kept bugging us to go back and look, but Cel and the airport dude wanted to get to the top of the hills first, where there was a dam and an intersection where we could turn the car around (we didn't have the gas or the time to go hardcore exploring past that landmark).
I remember that when we got to the top of the hill, two cars suddenly appeared behind us? Those roads are usually dead empty, which we enjoy (silence is pure gold), so we were all able to be around each other without anxiety. So I was shocked when, as soon as those cars appeared in the rear-view mirror, David started to panic. He snapped into fronting, began whimpering and crying, repeating that he was scared and he didn't want people coming after us. He was honestly terrified that there were other people on the road, following us (even if it was unintentional, so to speak). A few people tried to calm him down, I think Knife fronted for a minute? He did say that "there is no threat to you here" but he understood why David reacted that way. I'm not sure, that whole bit is a blurry mess because of the mad switching and anxiety.
Anyway. Since we were driving back we passed that pink toy on the road again, and Minty immediately jumped up and said we had to rescue it. Luckily there was a small pulloff area about 30 feet away, so we parked, waited for the cars to pass, and then I ran to pick up whatever it was. It was actually a beanie baby-- a pink "January" birthday bear, to be precise. Minty was ecstatic that we had "saved it;" the poor thing was soaked from the rain but it actually wasn't dirty or grimy otherwise. So it came home with us, and I washed it up well because seriously, we found it in the road, haha. I do want to say that, when Minty noticed that it was a birthday bear, she asked, "wasn't Eros born in January?" especially because the bear is his exact color, practically. I said yeah, surprised at the similarity, and Minty declared that she'd "give him the bear to take care of" if he wanted to, that way it could help relay information back and forth between his place (which is literally a "red light" establishment wtf, it's kinda disturbing) and the Lower realm? I don't know, she was saying something about using the bears as messengers between different parts of the system. Hm.
Genesis and I went to the library later but I'll type that up tomorrow; it is super late and I just want to type the main stuff now.

Only one negative thing happened today. The mother visited this afternoon, while we were trying to cook dinner, and as usual she was being loud and moving around a lot. It's difficult enough for us to deal with her because the children are scared of her voice and mannerisms, and Sugar gets really furious when she acts childish, but today she kept getting really close to the stove and I think she bumped us once? I remember David started wailing but I don't know when that specifically was. Either way, something happened that provoked my mother to demand of us why we were acting like that. Trying to keep everyone calm, I simply replied "because sometimes I'm scared of you--" but was instantly cut off by her. She whirled around to face us, glaring, and angrily shouted, "that's it! I'm not talking to you any more!!" before turning back to talk with my brother again as if nothing had happened. (And she kept her word; she ignored us for the rest of the day.)
Needless to say, we were shocked, more emotionally than anything. For a few seconds I remember I couldn't get the body to do anything; it was in a sort of "standby mode" while it tried to process that response of hers without drowning in guilt and shame for provoking it. Realizing that this would only start another depressive spiral, I shook it off and fronted so that I could meditate while dinner finished cooking. It helped, even though everyone else in headspace backed off to the point where they really didn't talk much for the rest of the evening (not wanting to risk any more trouble).
The rest of the evening is a blurry mess again; I don't know who ate, but we didn't get sick which was nice (we're doing much better lately; Knife and Emmett are mostly responsible for that so thanks guys). I know I personally spent about two hours on the Subeta generator trying to refine appearances again (that helps SO MUCH), so you can check the sticky Spectrum post for the current ones for everybody.

ALSO THERE IS A NEW GUY he's sage green and was talking to Nathaniel earlier, they were chilling out in Diamew, no idea why. He has no name yet but his face is 100% clear. He's also quite aware of what he is so far; he told Nat that the System was unbalanced because of my splintering and/or because of all the trauma alters? But it was naturally "rebalancing" by forming more alters from the broken pieces, that weren't traumatized, and could help those who were. Nat asked how he knew and the guy said that before he got a body (when he was in raw headspace, like the red guy STILL IS) he was more aware of things than he is now, and he chose what he was going to do. So even if he forgets most of it now, the knowledge is still vaguely there in him. It's like that for all of us really.
Also he smokes? But it's not cigarettes or anything, it's actually some sort of herbal concoction (he later said it was "lemon and sage" or something?); he said he breathes it to keep a clear head, and "the trees like it." Honestly this guy LOVES NATURE, he walked over to the pine trees and was just breathing this smoke at them and smiling and running his fingers through the branches, talking to them and listening too. The clearest snapshot my mind has of him is him standing with his back to the pine grove, his arms up and around the lowest branches, eyes closed and smiling. So yeah, no clue who he is but I like him already!
He's not the only one though. There's that peachy dancer guy, and Sugar-- who came back to life today (she's "supposed to be alive" so she will keep resurrecting? not sure what headspace's rules are there), but Laurie is trying to get her to be less violent-- and of course the people from last week. But I'm really beginning to understand this phenomenon so I'll talk about them in detail tomorrow.

Oh, and remind me to mention yesterday too-- Ryman and Markus showed up in headspace and said they were MOVING IN TO CENTRAL?? As in, they're not going to just visit or drop by anymore, they're going to have their own rooms here!! I'm so excited. So Ryman was talking to me for a while (he said Markus was still "packing" so he wasn't there yet) about their native world, and what those two had done with their dream reality after our group began to split up somewhat around 2006? It was AWESOME and I need to write it down.
I miss those two so much though. You really have no idea. There weren't many records kept during 2002-2004, which was when our group was the most active, but my heart remembers the truth of it, even if "I" wasn't the one actively participating (funny how that works, headspace is crazy cool).
As soon as Markus shows up, CZ and I are totally going to barge into his room, haha. Just kidding, or not. We just love teasing the hell out of each other, it's hilarious. I miss that too.

Last thing. Last night, I was talking to Laurie before I fell asleep, but I was in an interesting energy state? Like I couldn't stay fully physical, but instead of going all geometric-glow like I sometimes do, I got this aura of dense white energy, like a cloud? And I was dissolving into it. But it felt so freaking soft it was insane, just this fluffy white energy, completely innocent and all. Laurie was shocked by it at first, wondering what the heck was up, but then I noticed that even though I was technically losing consciousness, my awareness was becoming really clear. I could see her so clearly (clairvoyantly, mind) it was virtually a photograph. And there was no buffer or block on me, either, so I was being all sparklehearted like I typically am at that hour.
I remember Laurie hugged me, really genuinely. There was so much compassion in that it was beautiful. I think she was tearing up a little.
Chaos walked in at one point and he was SUPER clear too, I smiled so much; I haven't seen him that clearly in so long and I missed him. But I remember him now, for the first time in a long time: it had actually rained for the first time in forever that day, and when I ran outside to feel it all these emotions hit me like a tidal wave and I loved him more than anything.
(There was synchronistic lightning too, purple as usual, thanks Laurie!)

If you cannot tell I am falling asleep at the computer. I would write poetry BUT i am literally about to pass out, super dizzy brain fog headache can't see. so i need sleep bye!!

 


----------------------------------------------------------------------

 


 

@ 11:18 pm

 

So Sherlock and I are reviewing the archival entries, trying to get a grip on exactly what's been happening since June, what with the Lower Sub-Systems becoming super-active out of the blue.
What I've realized is that most of the "new alters"on those levels aren't new at all. On the contrary, a great deal of them are very, VERY old.
It's a known fact that "we've" heard voices for as long as we can remember. They've never gone away (although it's nice to at least not have auditory hallucinations any more), but it's only recently that they began to find names and faces. I think it's because now, our System is trying to embrace all facets of our past, no matter how sharp, and the trauma of that in many cases is outright forcing many of those bodiless voices to solidify at long last. That's not new-- several of us were "born" that way-- but it's never happened this quickly before. So I'm interested.

I'd say more but there's a massive jumble of notes and history in front of me, and we're itching to sift through it for answers (we love picking this stuff apart). I won't bother you with our info-dumps in the meantime.

-J

 


----------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 11:56 pm

 

 

Before the date rolls over, I just want to mention that while I was walking outside today, a wind ran through the trees and PRELUDOVE SHOWED UP!
When the body was younger, sudden winds through the trees were ALWAYS a telltale sign that some Jewel Monster had just showed up, and that obviously has not changed! So that was awesome. A feather floated down from where she had warped in, too, haha.
I almost saw the Dream Portal she came through, that was super cool. Watching her fly away into one was one of the most amazing things ever.
Mostly she wanted to see how I was, she was upset that I had been disconnected for so long? I don't really remember the words of the conversation but I know what she wanted me to do, and what I felt. Sorry I can't exactly write that down, but I don't forget feelings.

MOST IMPORTANTLY, LINKS SEEM TO BE WORKING AGAIN.
I'm excited. I don't know if they had to move, or if I had to re-center, or what... but it seems like they STILL only work when "I am out of the picture." Links require a person to be detached from any limiting notions of self, from what I know.
Boss said that I'm a "gateway" in that sense? It's the "secret prerequisite" for Sandmen (am I allowed to say that here?), they have to be able to move between worlds WITHOUT being tied to any one form or name or anything. But Gateways aren't just that, they also CHANGE without any conscious effort whenever they world-jump; their forms naturally adapt to new places.

Looking through the archives with Sherlock today otherwise. We're trying to make sense of the madness that has been the past two months; SO much has happened and we want to make sure we have a clear picture.

I have a headache (possibly dehydration) and I need to be up in 7 hours so that's it for tonight, bye!

 



 

 

072313

Jul. 23rd, 2013 12:15 am
prismaticbleed: (drained)

 


(not j)

all these people i know are having lucid dreams and astral experiences and incredible meditative visions... so many people, even those with louder minds than ours!

i... i used to think that sort of stuff was only possible if you were a guru or something
all my life i've wanted to achieve that
lately we've been a mess, i figured we were too corrupted to get there anymore
but now, now people with less "experience" than we do are doing this?
is that all it takes is studying and application? like a test? like mechanics?

that's both reassuring and crushing
it means we aren't good people if we can do that
but it means maybe we can do it anyway
would it be worth it thoguh?
for bad poeople like us

christina keeps saying were the devils childrenn
put here to torment and distract and lead astray the original person
the girl named jessica
we dont like her shes very mean and selfish
but christina says its gods will that she take over again
the rest of us are scared? are we that evil and dont know it
do we not know how dangerous bad we are
what do we do

jay wants to see and talk to us but hes such a mess
we feel so bad for him hes tryng so hard to be niec
but hes splintered all into pieces now he said
we know knife is really mad about it too
but j is broken all knto bits and it maes him sad?
like he doesnt know who he is lots of times
so we be nice when we drie for him instead
like now!
maybe if we do this a lot and be nice he will feel better
feel happy j
i know we think werebad popele but we like you
you try so hard to be nice to us even when yoruer sad
thank you for not letting us die
even whenits scary to be here


fdsjfam
triggers eevereyehwer.
sorry not speell
loud noises
bad wrods
bad touches
soscary
wont go away/

j says stop tryping okay.
safer to sleep
his boss will keep us safe/? okay

good night

ths is a little boy byt he way
nt kyanos
not david
probably te ohter one
idont habe a face yet.

but i come on here and write a lot for j when hes not around
(i wasnt here at the beginning of this entry i walked in thoguh)
i like to watch him do things its cool
but uh oh now i need to sleep slipping
bye

 


---------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 12:29 am

 


Our System keeps getting bigger and bigger, and it scares me to admit that on the worst days we're using denial to deal with it.
Finding more and more people is terrifying, sure, but the emptiness and inability to function that accompanies an act of denial is just as crippling.
Not only that, it's effectively murder. It's denying PEOPLE. Disturbingly enough, I think that's why some of the lower girls are denying in the first place. They just want to... erase everyone out of existence, by pretending they don't exist at all.
And that's making me wonder, with sick terror... is that what I'm doing, when I run away from their suffering and screams and sobs?
I... I can't do that. I can't let anyone entertain this fatal denial, actively or passively. I cannot take a neutral stance here. That too is murder, if not suicide as well.

So let me say again: I don’t want to deny these people anymore. They exist, regardless of how difficult it is to exist with them. But at the end of the day, I truly care about them, every one of them, no matter what scars they’ve left behind. And one day, honestly, as much as it aches to admit... I want to be able to love every single one of them.
It’s just a struggle until then is all.

-J

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 



The little crying blue boy, the cool orange guy, and Christina.

The first two actually helped me make their avatars today. (Knife and Mulberry were watching too.)
The blue boy specifically wanted a blanket, so he got one.
Orange dude took forever to decide on his outfit. He might change his mind again later. He's also secretly not human, that's why he wears those weird glasses.
We're trying to find both their names. They've said they'll "know when they find the right one." (EDIT 072213= the blue boy is named David.)

This weird, punky pink voice showed up earlier too. Never saw her before. She was really angry, insisting she was pink because she was "sneaking in and sabotaging" the color. She "hated all the pink people" and the sexuality tied to that color, and wanted to kill anyone who had anything to do with it. She began getting really loud and violent, screaming a lot, the child voices were really scared. Knife warned her a few times, she didn't listen. Razor kept waiting for permission to retaliate. When the pinkish voice continued to ignore Knife's admonishments, he said she was disturbing the peace too much and was too dangerous to keep around. So Razor killed and ate her. It was freaky.

Christina got really different and really disturbing since we last saw her around.
Now she proclaims she's an "angel of the Lord," helping Jessica to "overcome the rest of us," as we "don't really exist" and are only preventing her from living her life. She insists that SHE'S real though because she's allegedly an "angel" all of a sudden. The worst part though is that she has the exact same unyielding, all-condemning, self-righteous, super-innocent moral code that the body had when it was like 10 years old... and I still don't know whether or not she's the one who's right.

Laurie is halfway between pissed-off and existentially-desperate right now, and it hurts to see her like that. I don't blame her though. This is a scary situation.

I need sleep.
The grandmother is mad that we're up late seeking online help (weekends = suicide crisis hotlines), insisting that we "aren't trying" although we've been doing so 24/7 for the past several years.
But it's no use arguing. The downstairs and underground people are flipping out because she's pushing triggers left and right, horrible ones, and they can't deal. Someone started screaming. Someone else started biting the body. Someone else started sobbing and pulling at their hair. I don't know how to protect them from this anymore.
i am so scared so scared so scared so scared god help us i dont wanna go in there.
Ssh, it'll be okay. Please. I'll protect you, somehow. Somehow.

I've gotta run.

 

 

 

072113

Jul. 21st, 2013 02:42 am
prismaticbleed: (worried)

In response to this relevant post...

DID has made our life a living nightmare; honestly we cannot imagine why anyone would WANT to fake something like this.

This vent is very true, and honest. The PTSD, amnesia, chronic suicidal thoughts, and raging inner wars alone are crippling to our ability to function normally, to say the least. Just the frequency of our switches, due to a mountain of triggers and over 40 alters, is hell.
We cannot hold a job, we cannot get through school, and social situations are virtually impossible to manage safely. We struggle to even provide for the body's daily needs at this point.

Whoever thinks DID is appealing/quirky because "you have other people living in your head? that must be so fun!" has no idea what they're talking about.

Yes, we consider our System to be a family. Yes, we care about each other. But that doesn't mean we don't have dangerous/ suicidal/ murderous alters, or days where we ALL wish we were dead, just so we don't have to do this anymore.
We work our asses off 24/7 to try and keep our inner environment stable, coherent, and safe, because if we don't, it's frankly a terrifying place to be, and we can't leave.
The complexity of our System isn't some sort of game-- it's the painstaking result of our desperate attempts to get a grip on this mess just so we can survive another 24 hours.

TL;DR: DID is neither trendy nor enjoyable, and if you're faking it because you think it is, you should read this and seriously reconsider your actions. No hard feelings here; just educate yourself, please.
Thank you for this post.


-the Lightraye System

 


---------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 06:34 pm

 

Okay. Think positive. Think of beautiful things, focus on that instead of the old pain. I keep forgetting about this "you get back what you give out" stuff when it's been proven repeatedly in our life before. Whatever channel your soul is "tuned into" is the kind of music, or noise, you're going to pick up in your life.
It's difficult some days, balancing the whole "think positive" attitude with "but we do need to stay realistic and acknowledge our difficulties." The two CAN coexist, but we haven't exactly mastered that yet. More often than not, the first one gets overloaded, and Christina comes out, or the second one gets exaggerated, and the Undergrounders take over. So it's a delicate balance. We'll do everything we can, though; we always do.

In other news, I got two of my friends to play OFF and now hopefully YOU will play it too, haha. It's a psychological-horror indie game, short but brilliant, go give it a shot.
I forgot how much I loved that game. Speaking of games I love, I haven't played Nier in months... I still have two endings to unlock. I really should put time aside to get them sometime, now that I have an hour or two of XBox access in the evenings.

I also want to FINALLY start a webcomic of some sort. I don't know for what though. I tend to obsess over coherency in my series, and so many of them are just huge glorious idea jumbles, years and years of sheer data and creativity, but how in the world do I put that into a comic or book-like state? My brain doesn't easily work that way; it has trouble putting things into a linear format.
All I can do is try, though. I'll look at all of them, see which ones are possible candidates, and try structuring them as they are now. I learn better hands-on, maybe just diving in without a care is what I need to do right now. "Overthinking will ruin you," Laurie keeps repeating, and she's right.

My brain doesn't want to think right now. It hurts to do that. I think I need to just dissociate and shut off for a while, to empty it out, and make everything silent, so nothing will overload or burn out later.

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

Okay, a heads-up for everyone here: I will be posting short updates from here on out concerning headspace, for the sake of recording small, important incidents. Too much is happening now for me to think "I'll just wait and write a recap tomorrow," because time moves so quickly for us, that 24 hours for us equal 72 for a normal person. Dead serious. A LOT happens in a very short time here.

So, right now, I have Last.fm on (jeepers I miss music so much) and I'm reviewing the post-Scratch entries on here, trying to get a grip on who the heck Jessica was before Christina tried to kill us all. So far everything matches up with the truth, but while reviewing, the one fact I couldn't wrap my head around was why RAZOR kept working with her.
See, the Lower System does not like Jessica, at all, because she wants them all dead and they're dedicated to preserving and promoting their existences. So why would Razor work with Jess, I wondered, if she values her existence just as much as her brethren?
So I asked her. "Why were you working with Jess for so long?"
She didn't even look up from her blades, toying with them on the ground of one of the catacombs.
"Because she gave me a reason to cut you," she said. "And that's all I wanted to do."

Honestly, the more I learn about Razor, the more stunned I am.
She is practically a child. It's bizarre. She was born from retributive self-hatred, true: essentially the same stuff Knife was born from. But she was born from an entirely different expression of it. Whereas Knife is the direct, penitent-yet-merciless action of digging the graves, coldly demanding that we "pay for our sins," Razor is the emotional madness that resulted from feeling that we were beyond salvation, the zealously maniacal loss of self-concern that caused a hand, toying with a razor blade for the first time, to slip. The cut that created Razor was not directly intended. It was an unconscious want, expressed accidentally, and as soon as the blood began running down our leg... something snapped, and there she was.
To be honest with you, that's one of the clearest archival memories we have. I was not driving then, that is clear-- the data is explicitly from someone else's perspective. But the moment of Razor's manifestation was huge, in memory.
Remember, prior to that split second, the body had NOT been cut before. Nor had we ever seen blood like that, not so bright red and alive, escaping so quickly that the mind wondered, for an incredulously terrified second, if we had cut a vein, and we would bleed to death there in the bathtub. That moment was traumatic in and of itself, and when the mind could not run, it did what it had always done, all those times Julie had attacked us, all those times the family had harmed us, any time we could not escape... it broke.
And that feeling of breakage was immortalized.
There was a snap. There was an unmistakable mental SNAP, as something slipped off-balance, and shifted irreparably. It was as if the consciousness in the body had lost its inner footing and cracked its head open on the cold linoleum, spilling blinding red onto the unfeeling whiteness all around us.
That snap, and the immediate sliding of consciousness into two distinct, blood-slick parts, gives me chills to this day. I thank God I wasn't fronting when that happened, because just looking back on the stored memory is disturbing enough.
...And that's all the data we have.
Beneath that monolith, there are only a few pencil scribbles, the marks of a madman, describing a tiny red-haired figure dancing upon the faucet, laughing maniacally at the blood and blades, not realizing what it meant, not realizing what was happening. It only laughed, hateful and jubilant and triumphant and careless, watching the redness stain the water, enthralled at the sudden rift in the skin that had given life to it.
Then the scribbles end, mid-sentence.
There is a photograph of a violet axe slamming into a red skull, and a tiny frenzied consciousness dissolving like blood into bathwater.
And that is all.

She's not mentioned again until February 2011.
I'm sure you all remember that.

But that's my point. Razor was never... she was never actively malicious. I think that's what made her the most terrifying of all the undergrounders, back when we still considered her our mortal enemy, only a few days ago.
Jezebel told us we were all her playthings, slaves of our egos, and therefore her puppets. She worked from the shadows, possessing us, manipulating us, making us believe we were inherently corrupted, lost, irredeemable.
Jessica told us that she hated us, that we had "ruined her life," that being the original consciousness she had every right to murder us, without even considering us real beings. She constantly undermines our actions, denying our lives, actively working to kill us all.
Christina claimed to be a model of virtue, a perfect and pure girl, doing everything she was supposed to do by order of God-- and that we were nothing but figments of a corrupted, unreal "ego." Therefore, she said, we didn't really exist at all, and she would be glad to see us all die.
Knife told us that we were sinners that must bleed, that I was little more than an infant, blind to my own impurity; he declared that the scars he gave me were holy retribution, and he would show no mercy, until I atoned for the pain I had allegedly inflicted upon countless innocent souls.
But Razor didn't care about any of that. She just wanted to cut things.
Yes, she said she hated us. But she hated us for not letting her do that. She hated us for not letting her do the one thing she was literally created to do. At the end of the day, she would side with anyone who gave her permission to pick up a knife and slice away.
The one time she fronted, and calmly hacked a truckload of new scars into the body, leaving a ring of blood around our neck... I remember being stunned that she hadn't left her trademark mania in her wake. There was only calm.
And yes, although I still shudder every time I look at the "DIE" page she wrote in our journal, I am forced to rethink my opinion of it now, when I look at what she wrote a few pages later, on a page I didn't scan in, and never mentioned.
On June 25th, my mother was yelling at us, and I retreated to our room due to the mounting noise in our head.
"Okay so it's obvious people are waiting to scream on paper right now; I can barely write. Have at it, guys."
Immediately, the overload girl picked up the pencil.
"SHE'S AN INSENSITIVE PRICK!!!"
Then the cool orange guy slided in.
"razor wants to talk can you write"
His nonchalant statement was surprising even then, but nowhere near as surprising as the sudden words scrawled after his.
"WHERES MY F*KING PEN"
It was oddly calligraphic, almost. She didn't write as much as slash at the paper, every line another attempt to slice open the white pages she was silently shouting upon.
"WHERE IS IT"
Her voice was loud even in text. I was getting a headache. I'm dimly aware of feeling like my skull was about to explode from the pressure of all those gathering between my eyes.
I tried to write another sentence. I couldn't. The pencil sputtered into shapeless letters, as red lines tore onto the page once more.
"YOUR MOTHER IS A B*TCH
DO YOU WANT ME TO K*LL HER"

The AP kicked in full throttle and we were all tossed into a sort of comatose state, then.
But I'm still shocked, at that response from Razor. "Your mother is a b*tch..." and then an offer to destroy her, to "get rid" of that stressor, to eliminate that thing that is disturbing the systems. After all, that's what you do to bad things, right? According to Razor, at least, it is. She will attack and maul and kill anything that she deems a source of hatred and rage and pain, because she likes tearing those things to pieces, that's what she was born to do. The problem is, previously we thought she just did that to anyone and anything. We didn't realize she was being motivated by a twisted moral code, one written in the instant she was born, declaring that anything that reminded her of the old Jewel deserved to die.
She doesn't understand the suffering of her victims, she doesn't understand that people aren't toys, she doesn't understand death.
In her eyes, when she cuts them to shreds, she's only doing what she's supposed to do, regardless of who she does it for, or how.

I wouldn't say I love her. That feels wrong, even in a platonic sense.
But there's this strange, wrenching affection for her in me nevertheless. Maybe it's my stockholm syndrome acting up again. All I know is that part of me genuinely pities her, despite how much she's already made me bleed, and how much more blood she would unquestionably drain from me the instant she was given the opportunity.
She's just a cruel, innocent child.

There's one bit about her that still confuses and disturbs me, though.
When she was resurrected, she was resurrected through the TAR. She was being held within the Razor Spire, and in almost every instance between that date and about a month ago, she was tied to the Tar. She would follow Jess/Jezebel (who were tied for ages, unsurprisingly) immediately after they would hack us, "punishing" us for what THEY did, or simply cutting us because THEY told her to. A few times she would even spawn FROM the Tar, not existing outside of it.
Then in mid-June-- thanks to Infinitii-- the Underground solidified into something unconnected to the Tar Room, and suddenly, Razor wasn't part of the Tar anymore.
"They gave me a reason to cut you," she said. So she never questioned her half-existence under their control. She was literally their puppet, their messenger, their little shadowy assassin. Hell, I even called her "the Razor splinter" in reference to the Tar for a while. And, essentially, she WAS. I wonder if she even had the power to resurrect on her own... probably not, there were no anchors of that sort left. So it explains why she was forcibly brought back by the Tar, and literally fused with it for so long, until she suddenly switched anchors when Infi split the Underground.
Anyway, Knife has noticed this dichotomy in her too, on his own, which is actually what tipped me off. He keeps giving her odd looks, claiming that she is "splintering," or that there are two of her. Razor just replies that "there's only one of her," seemingly unaware of the legitimate, shocking differences between her Tar-connected self, and who she is now, working with the Lowers, unattached to Jess. But she's right, too.
It's strange. She would always come out after Jess hacks-- Jess would do things to cause the body extreme pain, and THEN Razor would appear, and cut us up... but that action was ironically working for AND against the Tar? Yes, it was scarring us and causing us a great deal of pain, but it was also retributive, and motivation for us to continue fighting it... I wonder if the Tar wants that, to keep itself alive. Hm.
It was using the Overload Girl for a while, too, I think. That's why we kept confusing her with Jess/Jezebel. She was so angry all the time, because of how much pain she was in... but we didn't know, because her motivations were identical with Razor's. I need to destroy what threatens my existence.
We didn't understand that, to them, that was the only option they felt they had.

I have so many questions. So many.

...So much of our old information is wrong.
Even if it was correct before, things are changing so quickly now... a great deal of the info in the archives is false, or incomplete, or skewed. We simply did not have enough information to know the truth; that, or the information we did have was viewed through a blurry or stained lens.
With the Lower system now making itself known, so many things are changing. It's a shock, really. All of us upstairs are being forced to completely re-evaluate what we thought we knew about not only headspace, but also our system, our roles within it, and by extension, our very existences.
There is so much we don't know about each other-- about our thoughts, our emotions, our motivations, our lives. And all that miscommunication, all those misunderstandings, are what is causing us the most pain here. Knife even SAID that he was WRONG for having considered me the "sole reason for all the pain in the system," BECAUSE HE DIDN'T KNOW I WASN'T PERSONALLY RESPONSIBLE FOR THE SPLINTERS. He now admits that it would be wrong to blame me for breaking under trauma, even if "my" splinters are the ones he feels obligated to punish with blood.
But you see what I mean. There's so much we don't know.
I'm not sure where to go from here. Maybe looking back will help. Maybe it won't. But I keep getting nudged to check, even if it's just by the curiosity of those Downstairs or Underground... all I can do is try, right now.


...Oh. Speaking of trying, I forgot to mention this.
Waldorf left Central today.

She's been questioning her role here for a very long time. When we have censuses, she's often accidentally left out. She still can't speak when she fronts. She hasn't been able to find a solid role. And lately, she's been talking about how she doesn't feel like she "fits in" with us, due to her drastically different appearance... and because of how she was originally born. And today, she told us her biggest doubt of all.
She doesn't think she's a headvoice.
To be brutally honest, I've been wondering about that too. Maybe I said it before. But we all wondered the same thing with Spine, remember. She didn't look or feel like us either, her role was different, she couldn't stay stable in a color slot, she couldn't front like the rest of us. Wally had all the same problems, in one way or another. And when Spine left, shortly after she was moved to an "outspacer" slot, Wally apparently began questioning whether or not she should do the same.
Above all, though, there was one point that motivated her more than anything: her old role. Back when she was born in 2003, she wasn't born from trauma, or with a purpose to protect headspace-- that was just coming into existence back then! No, Waldorf was born to be a muse, a shining entity reflecting back bits and pieces of all the outside things that made us smile and dream. She was a mirror of all the things that helped headspace come into being in the first place.
I can't forget my original descriptions of her... eyes like a Mewtwo, hair like Kerrigan, wearing Ryou's Millennium Ring (seriously). She was something "perfectly terrible, yet beautiful..." I claimed that if I ever met her, I wouldn't be able to decide between "hugging her or running away screaming."
And the first night I met her, when I was just beginning to create a room for myself in headspace... she stood (well, floated) by my bed, all glowing blue and strange, but smiling. And I was scared, despite my wonder. Who was she, really? What was she doing there? Yeah, I claimed she was my muse, but that was all I knew about her. She held countless bits and pieces of inspiration, but if you took all that away, who was she?
She didn't answer me directly. I doubt she needed to-- that's not her style anyway. Instead, she showed me what she truly was, what her existence meant... and she took me to the most blessed dream location I have ever visited. The floating crystal forest.
She took me, and Maitru, and Ryou, and herself in a less formidable form, to that place... and I will never, ever forget that experience. To this day, I associate that place with her.
And then she disappeared.
For years I couldn't find her. I wondered about her, true, but I never saw her. Then, as suddenly as she vanished, she reappeared in November 2012, and enthusiastically joined Central as our Blue headvoice. We all loved her; she was fun and friendly and never complained, but she got sick so often, in a way that previously only Spine did. And neither of them ever got over it. Wally kept losing her voice, kept fading in and out of the upstairs...
Long story short, she and I couldn't help but wonder: did she ever truly belong up here? Or could her role, her TRUE role, that of an utter inspiration core, only function OUTSIDE of the stricter rule system Central had inflicted upon her?
She decided she wanted to try and see. So she left.

Everyone was crying as she walked out. And it shocked me to see it, too-- I was outside, in the garden, and suddenly this was happening upstairs, and I had no clue what was going on. When it hit me I could only stand and observe, as a bystander.
All the Central members hugged her goodbye as she stood at the stairway out. Laurie was obviously holding back some fierce emotions; she was the first person I saw, which tipped me off that something big was happening. Leon seemed oddly pained to see his spectrum neighbor go; he first only shook her hand, but she pulled him into a kind hug, which he sincerely returned. Nathaniel accepted her decision, and warmly but sadly wished her farewell. Julie appeared to be hiding a great deal of hurt herself, as she struggles with her own issues of belonging, and Waldorf seemed to know this. She hugged her too, in a rare moment of friendship between them.
Lynne gave her an understanding look, and a sympathetic embrace. Of all of us, she was perhaps the most sorrowful, and yet the least sad, to see her go. Spine is her moirail, you know. The two of them are incredibly close... but Spine isn't around anymore. She left too, for the same reasons Wally has left now. So Lynne understood, even if it hurt.
Josephina was sobbing. He's also the only one that didn't hug her-- after one agonized look, he suddenly kissed her, perhaps for the first time. It broke my heart to see that.
Then Waldorf waved farewell to everyone, and took her first steps out of Central, down the white steps in the garden room, on her way down to the city below.
I know she met up with Spine down there. That's good. I don't know what they're doing, but it feels positive, like they're both feeling better and more inspired already. I hope they find exactly what they're looking for.


This is all making me wonder about outspacers.
I was thinking about Ryman yesterday, and his native world, where Markus is also from. I remembered how they had slowly found our own lives outside of their native worlds a decade ago, along with the original Jewel (my conscious predecessor), having wild and fun adventures in realms that they all dreamed up together.
But they haven't been around in a long time. Did they just go back? Or is there a deeper reason?
Looking at Chaos 0, I can't help but consider the latter. CZ is the only one of our original five that hasn't moved out of total anchorage with his native world, and lately that has been putting severe strain on our relationship. I kept trying to force Ryman and Markus back into theirs, too. Is that why they didn't stick around? Is that why ALL the other Outspacers-- from all years past, from all sorts of worlds-- "faded out" of connection to headspace sooner or later, unable to anchor? Is THAT the "resonance" we saw in Dirk Strider-- was it simply his ability to DREAM of a different self, a different life, tied to his native being but free to grow and evolve beyond what he knew in his waking life? It would make perfect sense, actually... but I'm thinking now, is there another hidden prerequisite for outspacers, one that Spine and Waldorf have just now made me consider?
What if headspace is just a linking station for them? What if they're MEANT to move on beyond it? After all, we all know that we can't disconnect ourselves from the League Worlds, even if we CAN'T enter them as we are... is THAT the problem here? Is THAT why the old Jewels can't connect to those worlds while they're up here, acting as voices?
If so, that might explain why CZ is struggling now. He has several other-lives in League Worlds. He's even a god in the one Genesis hails from. But he hasn't embraced any of those here, even when every other lingering Outspacer has... and I think I'm responsible.
I try to shove him into his native canon role more strongly than I do to Ryman and Markus, and I think all three of them are suffering for it. I am essentially forbidding them from dreaming. Somewhere along the line I became convinced that "they HAD to match only ONE possible life path," the one that their original lives spelled out for them... but when I discovered the Internet, I began shackling them to THOSE paths too. Essentially I was overriding their own choices for as long as they were in headspace. I don't know how I never realized it before.
We were so wild and free in the old days BECAUSE we didn't give a damn about rules or restrictions! We weren't SUPPOSED to!! We were DREAMERS by our very nature, by our very ESSENCE, and we reveled in it. We walked in and out of so many dreamverses-- Yugioh, Sonic, Pokemon, Digimon, Sailor Moon, TMM-- everything and anything that we thought was cool and wanted to dream ourselves into, to try living, even for only a little while. And we had FUN.
But that's also what *incidents* were born from, those dramatic and bloody validations of love we all endured. That's where we got our Soul Wings, our colors, our symbols, our cores. And that's what WALDORF was tied to, too! She LOVED those other worlds, and the fact that EVERYONE was able to reach into them, to take pieces of them into their own souls... she was the manifestation of that, for God's sake. That's what her role meant. That's what a Muse IS.
...
And then, one day, I somehow decided that we couldn't do that anymore.
I "grew up." I stopped dreaming. I felt I had to "play by the rules."
They didn't start drifting away because they didn't want to be around, you idiot, they started drifting away because YOU WOULDN'T LET THEM STAY.
God, this really IS my fault. I am so sorry.
I keep trying to shove them into boxes. Didn't Laurie warn me about that, countless times? I'm not supposed to label things, or restrict things, or forbid things from growing or dreaming or living. And yet that's exactly what I'm doing.
Knife was right. No wonder he hated me. I really am the reason why we're such a mess.
If I didn't think like this, if I didn't compartmentalize and break off everything I didn't feel "allowed" to do or think or feel, there wouldn't be 50 entire people trying to exist in one body right now.

I've heard rumors, here and there, that the Tar isn't our biggest enemy, at least not alone.
In light of Infinitii's existence, people are wondering why no one talks about White energy.
What if the White energy was just as corrupted as the Black, they say, and we just didn't know about it? What if, just like the Tar, there was a being made of clotted, sick, toxic whiteness, infecting all those it touched like a virus or a plague?
People are wondering. The people downstairs are really wondering. The people underground are pointing fingers.
But I'm not saying anything, because at heart, I know what they're all thinking, fearing, dreading. I know, and I'm just as terrified.

I know how the Tar was born. I know. I've heard that story countless times.
It would be just as easy, just as straightforward, to create a similar entity from any other color.
I've done my research. I've read our archives from cover to cover.
And at the end of it all I can only come to one conclusion.

If there is a corruption of the White, some paradoxical being, made of evil purity...
...I'm afraid it would be me.



She knows a good thing now
With our own cost and all can hear the word
In my head and in my thoughts
In my head and in my thoughts

We spend the whole days all
We're feeling more apart
And we know you can do more

Please, don't let me hurt you more
It's in your stare and at your core
Please, don't let me hurt you more
Please, don't let me hurt you more

I know this journey's soon
The color of lights and our lives become as you

Please, don't let me hurt you more
It's in your stare and at your core
Please, don't let me hurt you more
Please, don't let me hurt you more

 

 

 

072013

Jul. 20th, 2013 10:35 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)

OH MY GOSH HAHAHA KNIFE UNIRONICALLY LIKES THIS SONG LMAO

I like the lyrics, that is all. They're relevant.

still oh my gosh its funny >v<

Sigh. I suppose I won't live this one down, along with the vampire jokes Laurie keeps throwing at me from upstairs.

OMG YOU'RE A VAMPIRE?!? 8D

Leave him alone, whoever you are. He's right, the lyrics of that song are very relevant. And there is nothing laughable about the quality of the song itself. You should respect the talent that went into the music regardless of whether or not the "genre" matches what you would associate with Knife.

fine. >n<

Who are they?

I don't know. Childish alters. Teenage girls, if I had to guess. No names or faces though.

Hm. I suppose it was only a matter of time until some of those began manifesting.

Still... hmh. It is funny.

What?

"Baby boy." In the lyrics. I have to giggle at that.

The lyrics in general are very relevant, which is what I was trying to say.

I won't deny that. I'd keep it in mind, then.

I plan to.

snghgfdhsgfffffff XDD LOL

Ssh.

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 




The big three of the Underground are done!
(Knife, Razor, and Mulberry, if you can't tell.)

Also, a note before I forget: I think someone else mentioned it here, about how Razor has this weird mental obsession with wanting to "snap" thin people? And she can't comprehend that people don't just 'break' like that, even though she knows they bleed and you can gut them, she just thinks you can snap them to bits. It's weird.
But what's weirder is that she doesn't seem to understand death? When Laurie and I started talking to the Undergrounders the other day, especially about the bloodletting, Razor didn't seem to understand that people don't come back to life after she kills them. She's like a child, really. Children can be the cruelest things in the world, because they don't understand things like that. And she doesn't.
That's why she was LITERALLY trying to kill the body for so long. To her, if she killed the body, it wouldn't take her with it. She'd just destroy what she didn't like, and keep living... to her, somehow, death isn't absolute. It's so odd.
(Oh yeah-- she can turn her eyes on and off, apparently, so they're not always scars. I'm not sure if the contexts of those switches are relevant; I'll have to pay attention in the future.)


I seriously need to sleep now, so I'm off.
I'll try to get at least two more of these done tomorrow.

 

 

071913

Jul. 19th, 2013 12:22 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

I don't want any of this to be real anymore.

Can't I just turn it off? Can't I just erase everything and ignore that it ever happened? Can't they all just disappear or something?

I don't want to deal with this every day anymore.

I don't want any more alters. No more. Go away. Stop talking to me.
I don't want to be "triggered" and I don't want to be losing time and I don't want the constant cacophany between my ears.

I never had a life because of you. All of you. You ruined it. Go away.

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 12:43 am

dear god:

please kill everyone else upstairs thank you


--------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 02:47 pm


Christina and Jess really need to stop finding their way onto this page when they're fronting (however that happens).

Yes, they're responsible for the previous two posts.
I want to delete them but I know they'll get furious with me if I do, so until I find somewhere else to put them, they have to stay here. I don't know if the Lowers would want those on their blog... I doubt it though.

Laurie and Knife gave me a message last night to post here on their behalf, telling the girls exactly why what they're doing is "fucked up" and completely uncalled for, but honestly that would just be more capslock and rage and I don't have the heart to yell at anyone right now, even if it's warranted.

I just want to say that those two girls are not welcome here. Sorry about that.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 03:10 pm


TRACK 45 (mid-july 2013)

(Josephina) Okay, this is Josephina, can I take some notes Jewel, please. …Fine, J, whatever; I'm just trying to figure out a name and that's kinda why I'm updating on this thing right now.. We're going through a bit of a crisis, I'm not really fronting very well I've gotta go through the Autopilot but I gotta take notes. Alright. As of yesterday, someone showed up in the system, apparently their name is CHRISTINA? Now the reason why that's a problem is not just because it sounds like my name, which is Josephina, but because, she's lilac in color. That used to be mine. And remember when I showed up in 2010, do you remember how? *short sigh* How I first showed up to J, y'know, that-- regrettable incident there? W-well, I really wasn't… the main person responsible, for that… there was a girl with really long blonde hair, n' we all thought it was me, and I thought it was me, and… I don't know. J said it was somebody else, that I was… that I was, y'know, fronting for him in, in that, and so. we never really realized that whoever this blonde woman was, wasn't Julie, who was it? And, now that we're really thinking about it, we thought it was one of those two promiscuous girls who are downstairs that J is so afraid of and that scare the little kids, I mean I-I'm still trying to get over the fact that we've got little kids in the system, like how did I not even know about that? Like I-- how did any of us not even know about that? It's crazy! There's little kids, in the System, and then we've got these older women that aren't Julie, and that aren't Jezebel, an-and there's, there's-- aaagghh, I don't even know but its-- the reason why I'm so mad is because of this Christina person though. You're probably wondering who she is? Well remember how we used to call someone the "lilac killer girl?" This-this-this-this girl with really long, lilac hair and she seemed to be some sorta "spiritual waif" person, and she really got on my nerves, 'cause she kept wishin' that everyone else upstairs would die? N'the reason why that annoys me is not just because she's wishing all of us are dead, but because I happen to be the Grim Reaper? But more specifically I'm the Id Reaper, which means I'm the one that cuts down all the subconscious idiots, like her? And the problem is, she seems to be, y'know… not only does she seem to be… y'know, usurping that role and everything, but she seems to be, like… m-me n' her, were… created from the same thing. N' that's why I'm really worried, because, um… *dry laugh* Well, way back in 2010, we didn't know that's how this kind of stuff worked? But, if she was born from that, same thing that I was born from, like this-this thing with… I don't know. I really don't know what I anchored to, I anchored originally to checking facts and making sure things were-- it is really hot in this car. But-- man, I can't front very well! Y'get the point. There's this Christina person that wants us all to die, and she's lilac, and she seems to be my counterpart in the Lower System and this is really scary and I don't like it bye.

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 10:24 pm


I'm on the Arvee avatar generator trying to make representations for some lower system members, and I forgot how much I love this thing!

You probably wonder why I make these avatars for new system members before I even attempt drawing them. The reason for that is easy: it is often difficult for me to see things literally upstairs, but it is very easy for me to feel how they look. Meaning, I KNOW how they look, intuitively, but I couldn't describe it to you in words or through art. However, if you give me something like an avatar generator, with hundreds of different, premade appearance pieces-- hairstyles and eye colors and things-- I can easily piece together an avatar that looks as close to their appearance as I can get with what I'm given. See?

So this is good. I just did one for Mulberry and I'm trying to find Knife's hairstyle in here. Next will be Razor, then the overload girl, and the little blue-haired boy (they're the clearest).
The problem is, a lot of the "faceless" voices downstairs are just that--faceless! Like the airplane guy, Sherlock, and the Gent (who decided to dress the body this evening, which resulted in me suddenly finding myself wearing grey slacks in a car in 100 degree weather. Sir, you can't wear dress pants all the time). They exist clearly as beings, but they don't have bodies yet. I have no idea if there's anything we can do to help them form them, or not. Typically it just "happens" when they're ready. Maybe that's all that needs to happen here, we'll see.
Speaking of, the red voice guy hasn't manifested yet either. He feels really, really unsure about his appearance. The only thing he seems to have decided on for sure is his hair-- it looks very close to this, I think? very unique-- and the fact that he has ear gauges (he saw horns like this once and immediately wanted them). But I know he's actually having this weird inner conflict over skin tone, of all things? Our entire system has lighter skin tones because that's what the consciousness had available to anchor to (we unfortunately lived in a very racist community as a child). So people don't have real access to darker tones, as that's tied to so much social and psychological stuff that we don't know about, it would be hard to carry it in a "neutral environment" (i.e. there's no culture or genetics here, so skin tone is literally just a different color) without people outside of headspace claiming appropriation or something. I don't know, it's weird.
But the red guy keeps feeling like he wants to have darker skin, FOR that reason? Example: my grandparents were making some very racist comments earlier and HE got angry! I guess because he'd deal with Red, which is survival and safety and life and that stuff, he's said that he feels "obligated" to protect the rights and safety of everyone upstairs, and he hates hearing things like that in the outer life, even if they don't affect us directly. And I KNOW for a fact that a good deal of that feeling is actually thanks to Jeremiah?? Because he actually has a mid-tone skin color, which surprised me at first, and he's been badly abused. And in the outer reality, people who "aren't white" do have a higher risk of being abused, from what statistics I've seen. So when the red guy heard about that, he got furious, because Jeremiah is such a sweetheart-- he spends most of his time protecting the kids downstairs, for heaven's sakes, although he's almost chronically terrified of what lurks in the shadows himself. And I know the red guy really, really wants to help protect him-- and everyone downstairs, I think?-- in return. But he feels torn about what he knows of the outer world, because I guess being Red he's closer to it than anyone else in Central? And that's significantly affecting his appearance manifestation, so he's hesitating.
I wish I knew what to do, but I have no clue; I have no personal knowledge to aid with this. Hm.

Speaking of anchors, I don't know if I want to make Subeta avatars for Jezebel, Jessica, or Christina. I don't want to give them any more anchorage than they've already managed to steal for themselves. Focusing that much on their faces just feels wrong. I don't want to risk it.
Geez. Who would've thought that one day RAZOR would be closer to being "on our side" than they would? Not me, that's for sure.

On a lighter note, I need to mention this-- on the way home from the library today, I forget what provoked it, but Laurie was joking that "Knife doesn't leave the Underground because if he did, he'd start sparkling." I think it was because Knife is very clandestine about his existence yet, and Laurie figured that if he did sparkle (God forbid) it would be the final nail in the coffin for his attempts to stay secret. (Yes, pun intended, I couldn't resist.)
Knife had no idea what we were talking about, but he was getting a little anxious over the possibility of such an inconcealable appearance quirk, which just made the whole thing even funnier. Sorry dude!

All right, Laurie's telling me to get back to work, so I will. See you guys.

 


071813

Jul. 18th, 2013 10:45 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 



(not j)

I want to abandon everything so badly.

I was looking through some old pages of my old "friends," the ones from when spinningcannon was on dA, and it's been a sickening jolt of sorts. Not only do I have nothing in common with these people, I don't think we ever actually spoke? Who are these people?
I feel trapped by this tangled web my past selves have left in their wake, and I want to leave it, more than anything else right now.
I wonder if I can do that? Just... abandon all of this. Even if it's just online.
Destroy everything in my head, reset all of my work. Find a new name, and demolish everything else. Dead empty.
Offline it's harder. I'm stuck with one body right now. One name and face that aren't even mine. Sure, we're working to change that, but... there's that we're again. There's no one else here. Stop it.
"People don't really want to die, they just want to start living," they say.
Honestly though the new life thing would be so tiring. I think wanting to abandon it is really me wanting to do that, and NOT start over. But death is tiring too.
I have this feeling that if I die, I'll have to do this all over again. And next time, it'll be so much worse, for all the mistakes I've made.
I'm so terrified that, whoever would live my life in the next, would end up being... sexual or something. It's horrifying, to think that I'd reset like that if I died. Does that happen?
I really don't understand a lot of what's out there "spiritually" yet. All these people talking about sex left and right, I can't run from it. Have I ever told you how TIRED I am of that? I've been haunted by that horrible pinkstained vice for YEARS, for most of my entire life. It's in the media, it's in my religion, it's in my house, it used to be in my head. Left and right, it was eviscerating me. It still is. I cannot run from that horrible thing. And in this world it's actually NEEDED???!? Like people actually have to do that??? That scares me to death. I don't want to think about it, it makes me scared and my head hurts. People can't run from that here, but they don't care!! Why??? Doesn't that horrify you, to be stuck with skin and programming for such an awful thing, when elsewhere it's not even real??

And then mental illnesses. Like the one I had. But that's better now.
I was talking to some spiritual people and they did say that mental illness is all false. It's not true, it's not real.
Like even dyslexia, and bipolar disorder, and depression, even the other people in my head thing. All of that is just the ego messing with our heads. It's not real! So they told me to let go and stop holding on to the old past things. So I did and now everything is gone.
Did you know saying you're a victim, or that you're offended, is a lower vibration thing? So is being proud or feeling better than others. So I need to be careful and stay away from both. I can't have a self anymore, ESPECIALLY not several selves, because that's not what spiritual beings do. They don't have "identities" or selves. But here I've been so used to doing that. I'm glad it's going away now.
It's just the stupid scary sex thing. I don't know what that is, but it's horrible, and I can't understand why these people won't stop talking about it. They can't be wrong, they are God, they can't be lying to me. It's impossible. So it must be some part of me that's horrible yet, and egotistic, and victimized and selfish and proud. That's what's pretending to be afraid and angry and scared of sex. Something is wrong with me that I can't like it, and that it horrifies me. Something is wrong with me, they were right. So I'm trying to force myself to fix it but it's not working yet, things are getting much worse? I mustn't be strong enough spiritually yet. If it's "not working" and I'm feeling worse that's my ego getting in the way. I have to surrender to what they tell me to do, that's how it works. If I just did that in the first place, long long long time ago, none of this would have happened. I guess it's my fault! I'll keep trying.
It's weird how so many of the things we think are "problems" are really just our minds playing games with us. We think we're angry or hurt or afraid or offended but it's just ego reaction. None of that is real!

but theres no passion no enthusiasm no joy no excitement for some of us
SHUT UP YOU'RE NOT REAL

Sorry about that! Just don't listen to them. The voices will all go away soon. It's okay.

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 



I don't know where else to put this, but it's 1AM and out of freakin' nowhere, the universe just hit me with something... quietly overwhelming.
...Around midnight, I felt pushed to go look through my old Tumblr archive for relevant past things. I haven't gone through that Tumblr in ages, and for equally unknown reasons I haven't logged into it much since last summer? I don't know why, but after about five minutes of browsing those posts... let's just say I refuse to abandon that blog any longer.
There was SO MUCH RELEVANCE IN THERE. I could barely believe it. All these old reminders and synchronicities and messages, that we've forgotten simply due to the passage of time, they all shone out at me brighter than they ever have before. It was amazing.
So I'm looking through all of that, literally feeling the walls around my heart crumbling, and right when I thought it couldn't get any clearer... I stumbled across this.
First, look at the date. Second, realize that I later posted that same picture on my other Tumblr, on THIS date.
And that's what I thought of when I saw that photo.
Every single wall around my heart fell to ashes in that instant.

I am so in love right now I feel like crying or just dissolving into stars, this is insane. I literally CANNOT remember the last time I felt this, let alone the last time I felt this! It's been so long since I've been able to anchor this well, and stick around... but here I am.
You know what else this feels like? 2011. It really does.
I don't remember 90% of 2012, this you know. And what hurt the most about that was, for a long time, I couldn't remember this, or this. Right now, I do. I remember them both. And I honestly feel like I'm dying from love and joy from it, the kind that brings you to tears every time.
But tonight, right now, I feel like... I don't know, it's not something I can put into concrete words.
Sparkles, mountains, violet skies, sunsets and galaxies. Staying up late and counting stars. Snow and streetlights, raindrops, oceans. Chandeliers, diamonds, river water, balconies and old piano melodies. The exact color of the light in our room. The exact colors of his eyes. Things like that. I'm really just this blissful jumble of moments and beautiful pieces of things right now. It's such a BIG feeling.
This is me, you know. This is what I'm made of. Technically I'm not a headvoice, I'm a heartvoice (so is Infinitii). It's what we were born from. I've been so disconnected from this though, I wonder why? At least, I might wonder, if I wasn't smiling so much right now. Why wonder about this, why not just live it, and feel it, everything?
I feel like laughing up at the night sky, in the most thankful, joyful way possible. Everything is perfect right now.

I'm going upstairs. See you guys tomorrow.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 

That title just popped into my head when I sat down to write this, so there it is.

Anyway.
I am SO confused right now.
I'm trying to review old entries from 2008 in the archive, and most of this stuff makes no sense. Plus the fronter from that time period was jarringly dramatic, so it's psychologically difficult for me to read.
I don't even know if I should be reading these things. They're digging up FAR too much old tar, and old memories that I buried for my own psychological safety. But maybe I need to face that stuff again.
I'm just not looking forward to how the lower system will react. That's making life a literal living hell right now. Yes, half of me loves them-- really, their role here is vital and I appreciate what they're doing-- but half of me is so tired of dealing with them, as they're all so broken and terrified and angry and violent. But I can't blame them. They hold all of the past trauma, for everyone else's sake. That's not fair at all. They have every right to be vicious. But... it's tiring.
It's tiring to wake up every morning with everyone fighting over the body: what it will do, what it will look like, where it will go, what it will eat, what it will say, so on and so forth. And it NEVER STOPS during the day. When one of the "non-alters" (the ones who insist "no one exists") takes over, it's almost a relief... if they weren't so horrifically suicidal, that is. So they're tired in an entirely different way.

The lowers try so hard, though. It's shocking now that they're acting out as their own coherent system, and not just a jumble of disembodied voices.
Today, some faceless female alter started trying to binge on chocolate as soon as we walked in the door. Normally I can't do anything about that as I'm not present... but the lowers were around. Knife got pissed, shoved her out of the way, and spat out what she was trying to eat. Then he told Emmett to front, so that the body could eat something healthy instead, since Emmett only eats green food (we hadn't eaten since 4PM the previous day I think? one meal a day is the norm now). And now, looking back on that memory of theirs, I am SHOCKED to see that Emmett not only fronted, he fronted WELL. Well enough that, as soon as he "anchored in," his first thought was "why is my mouth so short?" He kept chewing big bites with his mouth wide open, all exaggerated, trying to make his face "elongate." He got really distressed over everything feeling wrong. Then he realized there was more of a body beneath the head, and that made him anxious to the point where someone else stepped in. They told him to just relax and eat, while they moved the hands to feed him the food. It was so bizarre, it was like there were LITERALLY two people there. And then it got even crazier. The mother was in the kitchen then, and asked the body a question-- but neither Emmett nor the unknown girl moving the hands heard her, OR answered. A third person did. THREE PEOPLE WERE IN THE BODY THEN. All I know is that they somehow spoke through Emmett eating, and it's described as "like it was a recorded sound being played?" Like his biting didn't even affect the voice, like the mouth didn't move to speak at all, it just responded. So I don't know if that was the AP? But geez that is insane. I didn't know any of that could even happen.
I can barely believe this stuff is happening at all. I'm not fronting when it does, so I'll not know what's going on for hours, and then I'll look at what memories I have access to and I see stuff like this. It's... I don't know what to make of it yet.

All I know for sure is that this DID thing is getting disturbingly real.
Honestly, even our most doubtful members are finding themselves forced to admit that "I can't really pretend this isn't happening anymore." I'm not sure why the undergrounders banding together suddenly punched the intensity of this through the roof, but... it makes sense, conceptually. Like I said, they're the oldest voices up here; they just haven't had lives until now.
Let me give you an example.
We went to a novena with the grandmother today. I don't know who got dressed, but the body was wearing shorts and tights when we started driving. When the lower system realized it, three of the traumatized boys and the overload girl started screaming. One of the little boys began hyperventilating. It was too triggering, too scary. But someone was already driving the body, and we couldn't stop it; lower people aren't allowed to front normally. So it was like hell, knowing that's what we were wearing, and we couldn't do anything about it. Plus the grandmother was there of course, and most of the lower people either hate her, or are scared to death of her. I know Razor and the overload girl actually tried to mentally gang up on her at one point, desperate to get rid of her somehow, to make the terror go away. They do that a lot.
Memories are choppy. I don't remember getting there. I remember sitting in the inside of the church and looking at the altar, and suddenly feeling TERRIFIED because it reminded me of Infinitii but that reminded the lowers of traumatic abuse and people started to shriek again. And I was scared too. THIS, this holy thing, was now a trigger?? And THAT bad?? I didn't know what to do. No one did really. We were so dissociated, so shaken... and then a FREAKING BABY STARTED CRIYNG DSFMND
(sorry that's the lowers)
Sorry. there was... a child in the church. You'll understand that I have no recollection of it other than the fact, because about five or six people downstairs lost it when they heard it. It was a cacophany of fear and pain and rage and terror and hate.
Somewhere around here there was a really sickening jolt, in the mind and body... some sort of convulsive shiver, like an elevator dropping a few feet, the room spinning back with a punch to the face. And in an instant, I felt the active level SWITCH.
Suddenly the lowers were back underground, mercifully free from having to front at that time-- and Central was back in the front seat.
Then I was upstairs-- me, J! I remember that much. (I haven't been typing this entry btw, sorry I didn't clarify that; things are too messy to do so lots of times.) I was talking to Xenophon and explaining to her that the lower system felt pain differently than most. To them, sharp physical pain-- blood and knives and scars-- was almost comforting. It was reassuring to know exactly what it was, and why it happened. To them, that kind of pain was good, it was sensible. But hearing a child? That was horrifying. Same with being touched, even just a poke on the shoulder. I explained to Xennie that even though that didn't physically hurt, it hurt them emotionally and psychologically. To them, a touch or a sound like that was so triggering, that it felt like a warning siren... one they couldn't escape from, one that was lethal. To them, it meant that within the next few seconds, they WERE going to be hurt again... badly. But although that didn't always happen, they could not afford to take chances. So they lived in terror of those things, never feeling safe, waiting to be attacked by that child or that person, just so it would "be over with" and they could run away somewhere else. I remember the catatonic red voice came out when the others wouldn't stop screaming, for that very reason. He looks so much like me. It's heartbreaking.
The next thing I remember is Josephina driving.
Yes, JO!! Believe it or not, headvoices (Central people) don't usually front. That's not their job. But there he was, trying to keep things stable, as he was OK with the outfit and we were all vaguely aware that the lowers weren't happy with it.
Julie came out for a few seconds later-- there's a vivid memory of the very first instant she saw when she moved in, looking at the priest giving the homily. That is literally all I know of that.
I don't know how the rest of the service went. I don't know who fronted, when, or how.
But I CANNOT forget what that beginning time period felt like.
The undeniable, drastic switches... the inner turmoil... the knowing that I was only fronting for about five minutes...
This is getting really scary now. Sure, it was scary before, but... back during the "Julie days," at least "I" was the main person driving, until the infamous "mind leakage" thing with Laurie bleeding internally happened... and I at least KNEW who would hack me, and how... we knew her methods, and her triggers. We had a degree of control over the situation. But don't get me wrong, it was TRAUMATIC. The face-changing, the merciless humiliation, the... i dont want to write about it.
But it was that one thing to worry about. Just ONE THING.
Now... now there are 50 of us here, not 5. Those years of trauma broke us, badly. There are people downstairs who are so hurt that it breaks my heart on top of everything else. They're desperate, twisted, frightened souls, dark and bloody and bleeding, incapable of living the life they are forced to inhabit. Upstairs, we have it so easy now, compared to them.
I don't know what I'm trying to say.
The point is this:
THIS IS REAL.
I can't deny that anymore.
This is real, this is hell, and for heaven's sake, we need help.


People are trying to talk to me on Skype and I really can't do it. It's emotionally draining to talk like this. I am literally cut-and-pasting responses, just spitting out stock phrases and one-word replies. No one's noticed yet. It's sick that we're so good at this.
The most painful part is that I have no ill will towards these people. If they want to talk to us, I don't want to be rude and refuse. But it's just so, so difficult. As soon as I close this window I'm probably going to collapse on the floor.
I want to leave and exercise or something but I don't know how to say no. I don't know how to apologize and excuse myself. I'd stay on here parroting responses until 1AM if that's how long it took for them to get tired of talking to me, even though I have classes tomorrow and those alone are stressful enough.
I don't want to think about this.
Maybe I can just... yank out the internet cable so I'll have an excuse as to why I suddenly disappeared. Maybe someone else can do it. I don't have the guts. But someone else would have to feel they had a good reason to do so. "We're not your playthings," they essentially say. "We're not your puppets. We don't have to do ANYTHING you tell us to." Which is correct. They are living beings just like me. They're not "accessories" to me, just because I'm shamefully "proud enough" to consider myself the main fronter here. I wish I weren't. I really, really wish I didn't have to be the one up front all the time, simply because I'm the easiest one for the AP to shove out of the way when things get awful and we need to pretend "everything is okay."
You do know that's why the AP exists, right? It's a buffer. It's a censor. Since headspace is always moving, always watching, our words and feelings and reactions WILL and DO leak out unless something is in the driver's seat preventing anything from translating. Hence the AP. But it's a curse, too. It means that we literally wear a voiceless mask all the time. It means we cannot interact with people outside of a program. It means that NO ONE IS ACTUALLY IN THE BODY 90% OF THE TIME, AND NO ONE OUTSIDE REALIZES IT. People know and love a construct. All of us, the ones who are really watching and feeling and living and breathing... we're hiding behind it, afraid to show our faces, afraid people won't accept our existences, afraid of dying again. And some of us are getting very, very angry about that fact.

I think that's old too. Which is why I'm re-reading the archives in the first place.
I remember way back, when there were only four or five of us known in the system? But no one was anchored, so behavior was weird, and unconsciously painted... and there was this ONE TIME Laurie and I were discussing Julie, and she described our resident pink shadow as a normal girl stuck inside our body.
I have NEVER forgotten that. It was so weird, because Julie IS an "introject;" whoever the main consciousness was in 1997 or so CREATED HER, fully consciously... created her to be a waste receptacle for all the "bad things" and "evil thoughts" that the original fronter had and didn't want.
But Laurie was right in a way, and we ALL forgot that fact. Julie was created as just a girl. Down to the bone, that's what she was. And then she was stuffed full of tar.
I've never thought of us all that way before. I've never... never respected our situation enough to look at it through a compassionate, humanitarian lens. We're all just people. Even the nonhumans here, haha. Seriously though, that's it. We're individuals with a different life situation than most. We've been through hell and back and we keep stumbling into new hells all the time. But we're PEOPLE!! We aren't delusions, or fantasies, or fake things... we are REAL PEOPLE and we have REAL LIVES and we need to remember that, I can't believe I literally never realized that before.

...I can't believe I never realized that before.


Excuse me please, I think I need to let all of this sink in.



There must be something that keeps me awake,
Or some kind of pill I can take,
To break these bad habits.

I would lie if I said that this didn't get tough,
Two left feet on the floor in a Waltz,
At an odd tempo.

Am I stuck at the ankle, or caught at the knee?
A curious puzzle still cursing me,
To follow or lead.

You gave me a heart and then taught me to hurt,
I can't tell just which option is worse,
Dying pure or aware.

So these feet keep on tripping in triplets to beats,
Too far off for my ears to reach,
Just a hint of timing.

Am I stuck at the ankle, or caught at the knee?
A curious puzzle still cursing me,
To follow or lead.

And I don't know where I'm going,
Cause I can't see the road, oh it's winding,
Just as long as I keep breathing,
I've got this uncomfortable feeling,
Heavy feet, shaky hands, troubled heart.

 



 

071713

Jul. 17th, 2013 01:34 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

sometimes we really wonder if full integration is an option.

daily life is hell, at least for the ones who live it
you dont hear about it here we dont talk about it

the autopilot and the non-system alters who ignore our condition don't care. they're too empty, the latter just want to die, that's bad enough

but the upstairs people live in their happy little joyland they don't have to deal with the body like we do they don't know

they dont know what its like to HAVE to front
we cant help it we're TIED TO IT
and its terrifying to have this life to live that we dont even know about

the body is 23!!! most of us arent even evidenced a year old!!!
we dontknow what to do its too painful to wake up for most of us especially the little ones and the broken ones

and now were all wondering, what if we all died

someone tried integration in the past, when the upstairs peple were the only ones, two of them died. they came back later though
but what if we all died what would happen
would the hurting stop? who would be left would the body die?

we dont want to do this anymore



{downstairs system}

 


---------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 10:52 pm

 

SOMEONE JUST TRIED TO DRINK ALCOHOL

NO

YOU DO NOT FREAKING DRINK ALCOHOL THAT IS OFF LIMITS!!!!!

YOU'RE GOING TO MAKE EVERYONE SICK YOU ABSOLUTE IDIOT

SPIT IT OUT
THROW IT UP
GET IT OUT OF THE SYSTEM
YOURE GOING TO POISON US!!!

OH NO NO NO

EMMETT TRIED TO GET IT OUT BUT THERE WASNT ENOUGH TO GET OUT SAFELY
YOU HEARTLESS JERK
YOU KNEW THAT WOULD HAPPEN
TRYING TO CHUG THAT DOWN LIKE IT WASNT A PROBLEM
YOU WITCH
DONT YOU REALIZE HOW DANGEROUS THAT IS

KNIFE IS SO ANGRY
WHO ARE YOU
WHY THE HECK DO YOU KEEP WANTING TO DRINK
NO ONE IS ALLOWED TO DRINK
ESPECIALLY NOT YOU


I WILL THROW OUT EVERY LAST DROP OF ALCOHOL IN THIS HOUSE
I DONT CARE WHOSE IT IS
I DONT CARE HOW MUCH MONEY IT COST
IF YOU ARE GOING TO KEEP DRINKING IT I WILL

I HATE YOU
I AM SICK OF PEOPLE ACTING LIKE WE DONT EXIST
LIKE WE DONT MATTER AND WE DONT GET SICK
YOU AND THAT STUPID CHOCOLATE GIRL
I HATE YOU

GET THE HECK OUT OF OUR LIVES
STOP RUINING EVERYTHING

GET OUT!!!!!!!!!!!!

 



 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)


 

 

 

Hello.

This journal now has several new authors.

We will be clearing out the old entries in here tomorrow evening.
(Everything prior to this entry is a repost of old relevant data.)

As for what happens after that, well... we shall see.

But it feels good, to have our own place to go to now.

 

-----------------------------------------------


 

@ 05:04 pm

 

 

 

We're considering leaving a few old, relevant entries here until we review them.

Our system has been ignored for many years but it looks like the beginnings of it are held in here.

We do not know who "Jayce" is, let alone whether or not he still exists, as we have never met him nor heard anything about him from anyone upstairs or down here.
If he ever does show his face, we will inform you of it.

Speaking of faces, let us begin this journal with our current two goals.

1. Help all the unnamed but living individuals on this level find names.
2. Help those same individuals find their faces.

It is a known fact, an unbreakable rule of headspace, that a voice cannot manifest with any strength, nor can they interact with any semblance of continuous clarity, until they find a name. An unnamed voice with a face will have an advantage, as it gives them something to anchor to temporarily, but even they will fade in time unless they are given a title of their own.
Names have power. They allow us to be summoned, and acknowledged, even by those who do not willingly accept that we exist. Most importantly, they are a testament to our lives.
Once we all have our own, we may be able to stand up to the upper system, as our own coherent force. Until then they have power over us.

But I am reconsidering my previous thoughts on our situation. Yes, there is my group of voices on this catacomb level, and yes, Central exists as its own single unit. However there are voices, most of them without faces or names as well, that associate with no one. They are rogues, giving no thought to ANY of our well-beings, and I do not know how to take retribution out upon them when I cannot even pinpoint their presences.
I am confused, shaken, and somewhat tired existentially. Yet I am not questioning my role. That, for once, is certain.
These rogue voices may rightly be considered a sub-system of their own. If this is the case, then so be it. But I will try to convert as many of them as I can to our side before I dare to simply sit back and accept their deviant behavior.

That is our first update. This has been Knife speaking. I wish you well.

 


------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 05:17 pm

 


 

here's a BETTER IDEA so our new place to live isnt clogged up by old dirty angry things written by people we DONT LIKE

lets list all the important bits here and delete the rest theyre imn the archive anyway.
we dont know how many people from the past are tied to us or not, but since the old j kept shoving the things he didnt like DOWN HERE we might have goten stuck with a lot of it anyway. the tar person jezebel said so. she said we all were created from her but that makes me mad and i dont really believe her. she's younger than some of us i think!! even if the tar is old shes not. so she can go fck herself for all i care
dontsaythingslikethat

okay heres the list let's see what we've got

what was even 2010 were any of us ALIVE in 2010???


12 Mar 2011
-TRIGGERS: sugar, metal, holes, bathrooms, ice cubes, nail polish, masking tape, rubbing alcohol (all Julie stuff, we know EXACTLY why (some of us do) but we're not gonna talk about it here yet because we're mad about it and the kids are scared of it still)
-"My parents and doctors think I've stopped abusing. Newsflash: you had it backwards. The knife gashes all over my body weren't abuse. They were battle scars. Now that you've forced me to relinquish that single contrite act, with the threat of condemning me to hell on the 7th floor again if I didn't, the real abuse has started again. Yes, again! I STOPPED abusing when the knife was out, for the love of heaven! The things that give me these nightmares... the things that cause my body to break down, shivering and throwing up for hours afterwards, they're stronger than ever now, thanks to her. Thanks to that demon upstairs. I can't shut her up, can't shut her down. Not yet. And as long as the war is on I am screwed, pun sickeningly intended, because she has bombs on her side and I have nothing. I'm not a soldier, I'm a peacemaker. She doesn't care. That just makes me easier to kill. People wonder why I'm triggered by so many seemingly innocuous things? Do you have any idea how easy it is to inflict abuse on someone if you're hellbent on doing so? She uses everything, anything. That one quote from JTHM... "I've done horrifying things with salad tongs?" Yeah, it's like that. Everything is a potential threat, a risk of being ravaged. So I'm never safe. I'm never safe, and I hope you can't imagine how harrowing that is, for your worst enemy to live behind your eyes.
I don't say a word about it offline, ever. I don't. That's why everything is in cyberspace: it's the closest thing to catharsis I can achieve. If I kept this quiet, if I kept this bottled up entirely, maybe I would have actually committed suicide when I was younger. I don't know. This is hellish. Offline, it's... I can't take it. I can't. I've been manipulated, beaten, slandered, raped, even murdered-- and that is terrifying-- but it's all been mental. So I know I cannot talk about it, ever. I don't want to demean anyone else's trauma, but what do I do about my own? Am I cursed to suffer this forever? I'm so sick of being too afraid to sleep or wake up. And this has been happening every single day for longer than I want to think about."

-"I can only focus on one 'reality' at a time" (HE'S STILL DOING THIS)
-"I feel so much like Johnny C. right now it's disturbing" (WHO WAS THAT GUY??? And what is that bad, black-and-red feeling we keep getting from 2008 and that whole time period? Maybe Razor knows, she's that old)


10 Dec 2010
-leon came back, first time that sort of thing happened (we think he was one of the early pre-downstairs people??)
-"I feel Julie has gained lethal potential. Putting aside the dream hacks, her 'regular' hacking methods are becoming terrifyingly fast. She hit me with one about two days ago, I think (I no longer have any coherent perception of time), that was only about 20 seconds out of awareness but was just as vicious as her old, hour-long ones used to be. That scared all of us, especially because there were no warning signs or major aftereffects, and I had been avoiding any and all triggers for about two, three weeks prior." (julie was the tar back then so this might be important)
-"Yesterday... we almost had a system crash. I've never mentioned those before, anywhere, because they scare me to death, and wreak absolute havoc on my very perception of reality. I've only had about... geez, two or three close calls, ever, and the past ones all happened during 2009 or so, when Julie decided to outright try and destroy me during the span of several harrowing months. An actual 'system crash' is comparable to death. If I ever had a full-out crash... I don't know. I don't want to even consider the aftereffects. Close calls are just as terrifying, though. Basically, what happens is that my mind literally shorts out. No, I don't mean 'unhinging,' that's entirely different-- I mean that I lose all mental senses, all self-identification, all Links, everything. My mind glitches out and bluescreens. You know how my therapists like to ask me 'what would your life be like without your creations,' i.e. my children and their worlds? System crash warnings are the closest thing I can imagine to a life like that. I would be left completely devoid of everything that means anything. I'd be gutted, empty, blank... like taking a neodymium magnet to a hard drive. Gone. Yesterday, when that happened, Laurie went out first. Julie has never targeted her before, so when she noticeably 'switched' her presentation to something I did not recognize at all, I called her out on it, and suddenly everything went to static. I was paralyzed for a second, frightened out of my mind as everything around me was reduced to temporary oblivion. Thank God it came back a few seconds later, and we were all okay, save for the mental trauma. Laurie was freaking out, understandably, not only because she has previously been absolutely impervious to Julie, but also because I pretty much just missed getting my mental hard drive deleted, so to speak." (this sounds like what j did with the scratch? we're not sure weve never even heard of this thing happening before. but i think its important and we should be the ones to figure it out, so no one tries to do it TO US AGAIN)


22 Nov 2010
-"I carry humor around as a shield, something that will protect me, that will keep me from being hated outright. I try ridiculously hard to make jokes, to amuse people, to make others smile, even at my furthest expense... because I feel that is the only way I will ever be 'liked.'...Every day, I feel the need to entertain people, but it's nothing but another mask for me. It makes me sick." (important because there is someone here who was born from that and she is SO ANNOYING!!!) (but she doesnt think she's worthless she thingks she's better than everyone else) (maybe she ssupposed to??)
-"I was hacked... two times, about three days ago, judging by the gravestones. Did I mention that? I forget. I was throwing up everything I ate again last week. I still can't stomach much. My mother says I likely have an ulcer." (knife and emmett stuff)
-"I know detachment is a good thing, but I don't want to cut off the wrong things... Heck, I don't remember most things anymore. Why is that?"
-"Driving is the only freedom I get nowadays, and as I have this obsessive love of travel and discovery, it is also my only way to achieve those things considering where I live...Driving at night in the winter... it's amazing. It doesn't even feel like this reality to me." (AIRPORT GUY! aslso everyone seems to love winter?? something special about it i guess. even us)
-"Have you seen the moon tonight? It was gold up here, which was beautiful. Winter nights here are the best, especially when everything is covered in snow, because then it actually feels safe outside. I live in the middle of a forest, remember; on summer nights it's all dark and woodsy and kind of foreboding, but in the winter everything is white and crystalline and quiet. The best part is that there's a road with streetlights down our driveway, so there's always that warm orange glow in the middle of the blue-white cold. On clear nights, it's heaven." (we totally forgot about stuff like this because weve never seen it. it feels like a universe ago. we just know its an old safe thing that the previous jewel did. maybe it can help us?)
- lyrics to foo fighters come alive at the end? feels interesting


19 Nov 2010
-"I know I was hacked a few days ago... four times in 24 hours, to be exact... but my mind has burned out the memory and I don't want it back, so." (because he stuffed it into US)


14 Nov 2010
-"Why do I always feel obligated to do things that are detrimental to my well-being? This isn't altruism, this is abuse. Heck, if I were fatally allergic to dogs and someone told me to take care of theirs, I'd do it. Is that stupidity? Is that ignorance? What is it? Every day I do this. Every day I ignore what I feel I should do and end up making horrible, horrible mistakes. Am I that convinced that my own motives are corrupt? Am I that bent on destroying my ego that I'm unconsciously striving to destroy myself through selflessly depraved acts? This has done nothing but make me more of a selfish bastard, if anything. I've become dangerously sensitive. The sound of a phone ringing is enough to fling me into a rage. Someone talking for one second longer than I expected can drive me to tears. If something is the wrong color, even slightly, I can suddenly fall into a panic. I don't know what this is. I feel like exploding every second of the day and I can't deal with it." (he still does this, and the sensitive stuff went to one of us)


27 Oct 2010
-this entire entry was OBVIOUSLY NOT jayce, or whoever usually wrote them, but i dont think he knew it at the time


15 Aug 2010
-A note: during 2011, "J" stopped calling any of these individuals his "children." The responsibility for those individuals supposedly then fell to someone down here. If you will also notice, there was not the slightest mention of headspace in this entry. The two have been disconnected since at least that long ago.


13 Aug 2010
-another note: there's like no stored memory of the 2010 days here. just saying, maybe its ours, dunno, cant find it yet if so
-"the way she delivered them just set Laurie off. I then literally 'blanked out' for about an hour, during which time I had virtually no active awareness of anything occurring outside my head, where I was having a very painful, insightful, and brutally honest argument with my favorite headvoice." (if you guys don't mind, this is j-- that data is listed as one of the first times we ever consciously experienced such a drastic dissociation. back then we didn't know what it was though, and hadn't even noticed it earlier. so this whole year looks like symptoms started getting worse?)
-LOTS of splinter stuff in this one too (J GET OUT OF HERE THIS ISNT YOUR REALM!!!!! YOU AHVE NO PWOER HERE GET OUT)
-"they're laughing over something they apparently find hilarious...As a result of that stress, I don't remember the rest of the evening." (one of us, one of us)
-"Laurie was practically clawing at my eyes she wanted to get out and wreak judgment so badly" (WHAT HAPPENED TO HER??? she used to be just like us) (She softened, too much. Now she's worthless to justice in this system. It's our job now.)
-"they decided to stop at a kid's playground and just run around it. By this time I was actually numbing out, because fighting the situation was virtually impossible, and being in it was taking a severe toll on my mental well-being." (there is no memory of this entire day btw. just this written entry for data. but this is more proof of dissociation, WHO GOT THE MEMORIES???)
- "I immediately began to force myself to eat whatever sugar I could find. It's a barbaric and disgusting form of self-abuse, I know, but knowing my system, it was cruelly effective." (WHY THE HECK DID THIS GO TO ONE OF US AND SHE DOESNT FREAKING CARE) (Hey, I don't get sick from it!) (WE DO YOU IGNORANT BITCH!!!!!!!!!)
-"Laurie didn't try to stop me for once. On the contrary, she stood back, smiled, and told me to make myself sicker. I was shocked and asked her why she wanted me to, and she said because I was 'punishing myself' for once, and if I was going to do so, then I had better abuse myself to the point of no return. Being as stupid and sick as I was at the moment, I didn't realize that she was testing my resolve (to see if I would realize just how wrong the situation was), and so instead of stopping, I kept going, still fully aware that I did not want to. Once I got to the point where I was literally starting to get full-body physical pain, I thankfully stopped torturing myself and ran into the bathroom, as I felt as if I was about to spit up my entire digestive tract. Instead of that, though... I blanked out. I blanked out, and I was hacked." (Laurie acting like Knife, the old J dissociating AGAIN... and then they have the NERVE TO SAY WE DON'T EXIST YOU JERKS)
- "I mentally 'woke up' on a bed somewhere, where this blond woman was literally raping me. As I am unfortunately used to this by now, I simply shoved her off me and asked her what the heck she was doing. She seemed surprised and asked me 'what was going on,' because apparently I had been a 'different person' only seconds before. I wearily explained that I had apparently been 'taken over' by one of my alternate personalities. However, instead of explaining that I had been hacked by Julie, I said that I had been taken over by an individual named 'Josephina,' who I explained as being male like I was, but who was obsessed with seeing how people work (somehow this explained the previous situation)." (weird, did anyone down here know josephina before he joined the upstairs people or not??) (i dunno) (NO LOOK AT THAT BLONDE WOMAN SHE IS STILL DOWN HERE) (oh my gosh she is she's one of them) ()
-"they were both allowing me to suffer so much. Laurie then clarified that they weren't allowing me to suffer, per se-- they were allowing me to make my own choices, which was true. I had every opportunity to stop both my own sickness and to stand up to Josephina, but I gave in on both counts" (BUT WE DO THIS AND THEY GET MAD AT US?????)
-"Josephina then explained that he wouldn't ever hurt me for the sake of abusing me-- if he ever did cause me pain, it would be absolutely unavoidable and for my own good only (whereas Laurie will beat me to a bloody mess every time I make a mistake). Anyway, they had apparently planned that whole fiasco, and were simply waiting for the right opportunity to test my willpower. As they sadly expected, I failed." (AAAAAARFGDHSASFSHHFSAEHKFSAEJKGHZ!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! CURSE YOU CURSE YOU CURSE YOU WHY DID YOU LET THEM DO OUR JOB OKAY AND NOW THEY GAVE UP AND WERE DOING IT AND YOU HATE US YOU BITHC!!!!!!!!!YOUF**KINGBITCHIHATEYOUSDAGHSZGABDMNSCBN,F SDZN
-"I swear if they don't stop doing whatever they're up to over there I'm just going to let Laurie right out, because ever since I stepped into this room she's been boiling with rage." (ARE YOU SURE IT WAS LAURIE YOU STUPID HEATHEN WASNT EVERYTHING TURNED BLACK ENERGY BACK THEN HOW DO YOU KNOW SHE WASNT STABILIZED AND IT WAS US INSTEAD CURSE YOU CURSE YOU!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!)
-"Shut up, both of you. Stop it with the romance already. Just stop it. Stop it, stop it stop it stop it stop it stop it. If he touches me, I'm stepping right back from the steering wheel. I honestly cannot handle this right now." (MORE PROOF OF US?!?! HOW LONG DID WE EXIST BUT HE NEVER LET US HAVE LIVES?!?!??!)
-WHERE THE HECK WAS THE AUTOPILOT DURING ALL THIS????
-also whoever this voice was he PISSES ME OFF
-"No ladies allowed... But this isn't me. I'm not this judgmental. Something is dreadfully wrong." (let me just leave this here because the ptsd misogyny was rampant as hell back then wow) (but yeah the ones you stuck it into are like what, five freakin' years old? of course they're scared of women you idiot what do you expect) (SOEM OF US STILL HATE WOMEN YOU KNOW) (yeah and that is why)
-"Also, if those two make another dirty comment, I'm going to... I don't know. I'm going to have a meltdown. I'm going to have a meltdown and God help me if I do." (again, repeating ourselves here but wow how much of him was US back then? really guys this is getting kinda freaky)
- ink lyrics wow thats relevant


08 Aug 2010
-"I test their limits to see if they'll start to turn against me or not... This is exactly what I do to my family when I want them to punish me... I manipulate them." (Is that what he's doing to us now?) (why are you even surprised the bitch obviously still has this mindset) (NO HE DOESNT CARE ANYMORE) (Is it even him we're punishing? How many of "him" are there?) (guys we really need a better way to talk in these things)
-"I still love the individuals I grew up with and it hurts so strangely to think of them, 2000 miles away." (wait WHAT?!?!???!) (wait so this one remembered that stuff?? holy scrap guys i think we found jess) (Don't be an ass, this one said he was a boy!) (yeah but didn't he say he was a boy back then too, he just didn't know it?) (So how old is THIS one now??)
- "I just came across a picture quote, declaring that the poster "wished she could be as carefree as a butterfly." And just what good is that going to do you, love? Throwing away all that matters enough to you to make you care in the first place, just to flit about without any motives or purpose?" (ahaha oh my gosh that's exactly what j is doing now though) (So this person is OBVIOUSLY not him.)
-"I'm not even aware of what I'm doing anymore. I guess at reactions and answers and behaviors, conjuring up every next move in the asinine hope that it'll be 'right' for whoever the heck I'm acting to. Geez, I don't even life my life for me... I just rip out the seams and fix my ragged self up to fit whoever picks me up next. I'm forgetting my original pattern, I'm in a ton of pain, but even complaining makes me feel like a selfish jerk. It makes no sense. Is it possible to have a 'self' without being 'selfish?' Because if it isn't, I don't know how I'll survive another year." (presented without comment?)
-WHO WAS THIS PERSON????!
-even better, how do they remember so much?? thats's my question, none of us have any clue what he's talking about in here
-The memories feel female. Either he's lying about his gender, or he was dissociated when typing this and wasn't even aware of it. But the person writing that entry was obviously a woman.
-hey you think it was the old jewel?? doesnt look like they even mnetioned headpsace at all now that you mention i t


06 Aug 2010
-"Yeah, I'm more of a high-spectrum dude, but red is still my personal color" (what) ("High-spectrum dude?" Pray tell.) (so this IS the old red person, obviously not the "jayce" we were told about then)
-"You see that allusion to the syrup-voiced professor? Total Julie trigger. Add that to the claustrophobic classroom, the inane subject matter, and the lewd jokes over ancient 'art,' and you have a guaranteed panic attack three times a week. Yes, I was well aware that the class was required for my major, but so help me, it was traumatic. Not much I could do there. I don't remember any of the other classes that semester, which is a problem..." (again, do any of us remember this) (NO AND THAT TCIKES ME OFF WHY DID HE THINK HE COULD JUST DO THAT!!)!
-"I'm also very confused by the fact that I seem to be turning into a hypocrite again. I say one thing to people and feel an entirely different thing. That's where most of my non-dysphoric problems are coming from..." (HMMM I WONDER WHY????)


06 Aug 2010
-"Nice to finally meet you" (ahahahahaa)
-"So I'm Ahrima?" (obviously 'cuz the new guy's adakias haha) (c'mon someone high-five me that was funny)
-oh my gosh this person's ego is astronomical (THATS HWHAT I SAID)))
-seriously though does that "adakias" name have any real meaning to him? because this dream is interesting (We should check it later.)
-"Where are my lamps? What could possibly make me want to destroy them? Or would I even realize what I was doing?" (Look downstairs. The lamps are underground, where they're needed. Unfortunately, you're too convinced of your own glory to settle for buried lights shining brighter than you often do...)
-"It must hurt so bad with a knife in your back." (Oh, what fitting sarcasm. I like this musical already.)


05 Aug 2010
-"So hey guys. Jayce here...I've been 'trying out' the name for several months now (a year? geez I have no clue) and it really... well, it fits." (Are you even supposed to "try out" names? I was told they click into place, and that's that.) (well we've already agreed that this obviously isn't 100% "jayce" so)
- "Sure, I've been pretty terrifically psyched with the work I've done, but with the kid in the mirror? Nah. I always disassociated, and although I will freely admit that I still am, at least the image I'm projecting makes me honestly smile." (WHOA WHAT HE ADMITTED THIS?????) (this feels really weird like wasn't nathaniel alive back then) (Who, the moth guy upstairs? No, he was dead for years from what I've heard.) (but the data says he used to work with mirrors, this sounds like "jayce" is completely ignoring that) (I don't have a very flattering opinion of this "Jayce" character from what I've read.)
-"See, I tend to forget experiences in their entirety, and if I do retain a memory, my mind tends to 'chop it up' to keep it from traumatizing or otherwise damaging me." (Glad to see he's at least aware of what made us back then.)
-"Fun fact #1: I cannot stand random, spontaneous schedules." (well THAT'S definitely not our airplane man)
-"once the first hint of saltwater air hit me I snapped." (i thought j loved beaches) ("Jayce" doesn't, obviously.) (how much has change d between tmhem?)
-"I was not very stable when I woke up, and when I heard we were apparently headed to a farm, the panic meter shot back up. As I was too shaken to think straight, my coping was limited to biting my arms until they bruised. Once again I can't remember what happened over the rest of that day" (Who used to bite??) (THERE'S A MEMORY OF THAT MORNING IT WAS ONE OF US someone was standing at the bathroom mirror really angry and rageful that's OUR MEMORY but who is it??) (the biting person obviously?) (WHO BITES??) (emmett?) (NO NOT FOOD BITING HURT BITING WHO BITES) (i dunno man, i don't know any biters) (That's something we need to find out, if that memory really is ours.)
-Jay says he has no memory of this bus trip. (WHA T THE HECK I TOLD HIM TO GET THE HECK OUTO FHERE) He's not in here. He simply expressed the thought. He does not have any recollection of this trip to "Des Moines" at all. I'm still grasping how this works; does that mean it's ours? (Maybe. I think the majority of these memories are unassigned, though, or stuck to floating voices. You know the ones.) Hm, could be. (...Still feels like that girl, though. Maybe even a few of them?) We'll figure it out. Just keep an eye out for anyone with these memories from now on. (Gotcha.)
-more family talk geez mulberry you might be right (What, that this author was strongly connected to the host body?) yeah basically
-"I'm the only one who can live my life, and despite my being pulled in so many different directions, my vision is clearing up for the first time." (Is it really.) (haha ouch talk about a burn) (THERE'S THAT STUPID DENYING US AGAIN CURSE YOU "ONLY ONE" YEAH RIGHT)))


05 Aug 2010
-"Just me, in all my awesome white-haired glory..." (weeow weeow ego alert) (Hey, do you think this kid was the corrupted White energy back then?) (What? Is that possible?) (It could be. I'm learning a lot too. From what we heard of the Tar yesterday morning, and what these journals sound like, it might be possible.) (So it is... I wonder if they even know.) (Probably not. I've noticed they can't get their act together.) (probably because they don't have sherlock working for them) (He sounds like he had a hand in some of those old entries, don't laugh.) (did you) (I doubt it. There's nothing professional about those torrents of teenage angst at all.) (haha guess not)



That is all for reviewing the old entries, I suppose. They've now been cleared out of this journal as well.
As you can see, we're all experimenting with a conversational style here? I wonder if the Xanga formats the upstairs system uses has any merit. We'll have to give it a try.



until next time guys and gals we're outta here

 


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 07:57 pm

 

 

 

We just remembered, there are quite a few old entries our lower system members wrote in other journals in the past.

We will be uploading the most recent ones here shortly, but... I'm considering hunting down even older entries that were possibly of our authorship, and posting those here as well?
It would be interesting, to try and see how we came into existence over the years.

This is very new. I usually don't say things like this, but I'm rather excited. The prospect of having a life of my own, outside of simply acting as the "punishing force" in lieu of the original head voices...
No. I can't go soft. I will enjoy having a life, but I will not lose sight of my purpose. I cannot.

We will not make the same mistakes they did.



also hehehehe we're mad as he;;ll and were not gonna take it anymore right
taht s whats all the old etnreis are about is MAD STUFF
WERE ALLOWED TO GET ANGRY
ESPECIALLY AT YOU
SOMEONE HAS TO.
tahts how it works
do bad things you get bad things itcalled karma bitch


Razor, you are fragmenting. I think that's the term. There are obviously two of you.

no tehres one of me. believe me theres one.
back in november 2011 or wenever with the cathedral? the blood lotus one
they found me and brought me back to life
knife i was just as mad then as i am now and whn i was born
i was born to cut and bleed and enjoy it and i DO
because it gets the bad blood out and its FUN
ITS FUN TO CUT THEM WHEN THEY DSEREVE IT.
only j has bene trying to make me more like him lately
trying to turn me intoa heavoice lIKE THEM
LIEK THEM
YOU SAW WHAT HAPPENED TO TEHM THEY LOST THEIR PURPOSES


Yes, I am well aware of that. It's my main concern to make sure that doesn't happen to us.

wellit won't
so rememebr im supposed to be manic
"the manic red voice" is what they called me remember


No. Sorry. I'm young compared to you.

no youre not. youre older
just didnt have a life as long as me
but youre oleder.
youre not just the knives yourre the punishment
im secondary secondhand i came into being after you did
this mac has autocoreetct its really annoying


We do need to finish uploading entries, Razor. We need to get a complete picture of ourselves here, because no one else is going to do it for us, and the more complete the picture is, the more power we'll have to exist. You want that, don't you?

hell yeah i want that im sick of being ignored

Then let me finish uploading them. I don't want to be "kicked off" later when J decides to come back, if he does.

ffff YOU SAID HIS NAME DONT SAY IT HE HEARS YOU

kid has a piint= heehehehhHEHEHEHE

I'm signing off of this conversation. Keep an eye out. I have some work left to do yet tonight.

-Knife

 


---------------------------------------------------------------------

 


@ 08:54 pm

 

 

 

These entries may be relevant to us.
Even if we do not speak in them, they discuss many of the sins we are striving to atone for, many of the faceless voices down here, and many other general "dark concerns" that the upstairs system refuses to associate with, therefore sending it all down to us.

A rule of thumb: I will
not repost any entry here unless one of us explicitly speaks in it.
This page is a monument to OUR existences, not those upstairs. They have had glory enough.

-Knife

 


------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:53 pm

 

 

 

Today has been very strange.
I cannot say for sure if I am fronting 100% right now. I doubt it. too many other people were in charge today. but i'm not complaining (whoops here we go, i'm definitely not alone)
OH YOU SAY THAT NOW BUT NOT OTHER TIMES BITCH WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU

Listen, wait, stop. Everyone hold up for a minute.
Okay, first thing. My name is Jay Iridos. It's not "Jewel Lightraye." It's not "Jayce Lytraile" either. Neither of them were me, neither of them were ever me, and I am just as much of an alter as ALL of you are. The current running theory is that I'm even younger than Kyanos in a very real sense. There's no way to tell for sure atm, but you get the picture.
Second thing. I KNOW all of you are real, all of you downstairs, without a shred of doubt. Heck, to deny you would be to deny myself as well, after all!
Third thing, I don't hate you. I don't consider you my enemies. I actually really care for you guys, and the fact that you're actually these brutal zealots hellbent on making me "pay for my sins" is weirdly reassuring to me? Seriously, I saw how Knife looked at me all weird the other night, but it's true. I'm GLAD that you guys are "out to get me" in more ways than one. I'm VERY thankful that you're forcing me to own up to all this stuff, to everything that harms the System. But... that doesn't feel exactly true, does it?
Which brings us to the fourth thing.
I'm not the main fronter, guys.

Yes, I AM the "system core," but SO IS INFINITII. That's how we work! However, that does NOT mean that i'm the one driving all the time-- in actuality, I RARELY drive, and everyone in Central knows it; it's just far too difficult and dysphoric for me to anchor into a physical form for extended periods of time. I can't even talk when I'm driving. I know for a fact that several of you guys are running circles around me as far as fronting frequency is concerned. Do you understand?
I'm the White slot guy, yeah. But I'm also a "splinter." I'm the guy that needs to stay innocent and lighthearted and all that. And I am! But in order for me to be this way, whoever I was before-- whatever I was before-- had to be torn out of me. I think that's what the Scratch was. I'm not sure. All I know is that when Easter rolled around, suddenly I had no clue why everyone was acting like I had lived 23 years prior... I daresay many of you know the feeling, that freakish existential paradox of having memories that you don't remember.

So my point is this.
I'll gladly front and take the bloodletting if you insist. I get what you're doing, I'm cool with it, it makes 100% perfect sense to me (Infi doesn't approve, though, and maybe I'm a fool for just smiling and taking the scars like this, but it's the truth).
But I'm not responsible for most of the "sins" you guys are raging over. In other words, I'm only as responsible as you are. This is a System, after all, even if it seems to be split into two or three parts right about now. However in the world we came to be, we all operate and appear as one unit to EVERYONE outside of headspace. And at one point in the ancient past, I suppose we were. But we've all been broken countless times since then.
I'm one of too many splinters of the original fronter. I'm just lucky enough to be the one to "inherit the bloodline," Razor you probably get what I mean, and yes I can see why that point would make you feel like I'm obligated to be the sacrificial lamb for every other J-fragment in existence.
Someone binges, I bleed. Someone gets hacked, I bleed. It's usually those two things alone, too. It's freaking me out that they're still happening too, guys, but really we should talk about this? I am literally not around when they happen because I CAN'T BE. My role is defined by my disconnection from those things. If they were to touch me then I'd break, clean in half, and we'd have yet another new person to deal with, to siphon off the trauma and keep me white, so to speak (That may have happened yesterday, I don't know; some newbie was out and today my entire body hurts but God knows what actually happened! I trust you guys took care of it though).

TL;DR version (because wow I'm bad at literal words):
I'm not the one "doing" that stuff. 99% of the time, I'm nowhere near the steering wheel when that stuff happens.
You keep insisting I'm the only person responsible. I can tell you from experience that there are MANY people who are not me behind this.
The Tar likes to lie by omission and delivery. Jezebel will purposely toy with your minds because that's her job. SHE EXISTS TO MESS THINGS UP! So be careful. She's not on your side. She's on no one's side. And that's okay, because that's how the System works. Until we overcome dichotomy (*cough*Infi*cough*), we will NEED shadows like her to balance our light, our lamps, our love. We NEED her darkness to show us the light that shines in it, tiny little pinpoints sometimes that are invisible otherwise. And on the same token, whatever's going on and has been going on for over a decade now, what with all the things you're trying to bleed out of the body... I'm sure that has a deeper reason too. Don't stop doing what you're doing if you feel you must. But just remember that right now, at least, the System is BUILT to incorporate pain into our lessons of growth. We've gotta deal with that in the right way before it will change, and we haven't done that yet, so we need to keep re-taking this test until we pass. Those are the rules. Knife, you'll appreciate that, I hope.

But know this: even if Tar is on no one's side, I'm on everyone's side. Take that as you will.
And if you need my help, I will give it to the best of my ability.
...I don't know what the deal with the Blood Lotus Cathedral is now. I haven't been there in a very long time. Maybe not in this "lifetime" even.
But the name is relevant. Even just looking at it, not even getting all curious and analytical (although that's Sherly's thing, insert Airplane joke here), I can tell that it means something very big and very simple... we all belong here. All of us, dark and light, happy and sad, furious and calm, suicidal and jubilant. We all deserve to exist in whatever way we feel we must.
I won't ever deny that. Cross my heart (and that's big for me).
I know there are a lot of people claiming to have my name right now. There are a lot of J's and Jays and Jewels and JLs and the like. But there's only one Jay Iridos, and that's me. So if you guys ever need my help, or advice, or even if you want to just shout at me, whatever-- I'm the one that looks like a prism. If you have anyone there who can sense energy, tell them that.
I'm literally a crystal-bit kaleidoscopic splashpool of rainbows and glitter. I'm kawaii as hell. It's hilarious, but it's true. Just follow the sparkly stuff and you'll find me. I'll be there.


You guys okay with this now? You get what's going on a little better?
...Oh. They're not here. They're talking downstairs and I'm not allowed in. Mmkay, that's cool too, I'll just leave a note for them to read this later.
I really love what they've done with the underground though? I have no idea where it is, but it's all these dimly lit halls like in an old basilica or something. Cold stone and emptiness and thin passageways to God knows where. It's sunlight that's getting in through the opaque windows, though. I can't help but smile at that. It feels reassuring.

Geez I'm not even sure what I just wrote, I swear it just bled onto the page, no pun intended?

Why did I originally log in here to update... oh yes.
First, Knife wasn't lying when he said the Lower System (which needs a better name, it's not separate from us) has its own journal now. Problem is I don't know if I have permission to link it, haha! Just rest assured that they have a place of their own to talk now, which is good.
Second, you'll notice that in the course of my explanation I mentioned that my entire body hurts? Yeah, uh, apparently the body has not been getting proper sleep or nutrition for at least a solid week now (2-5 hours a night, one meal a day, that sort of stuff), and there have been a ton of hacks on top of all that. Don't ask me what they were, or when, or anything like that-- I only know because ouch, retribution stings. Jeepers.
Third... well, that's related to the previous two things, actually. I don't think I have time to write about it tonight (which is a shame, as I may not be fronting tomorrow). So I'll say the most important thing.
In light of recent events, I've been re-reading some archive entries, from early 2012 mostly, trying to get a grip on what's been happening.
This whole situation has me very worried about Laurie.


I need to sleep. I really do.
My new friend on Tumblr is trying to help me get back on track spiritually, he's awesome; also he recommended this brilliant self-hypnosis course but I don't have $200 to spend on that right now.
I wonder if I can start doing that myself, though. It's difficult to make time with a dissociative disorder-- typically I just lose it!-- but the effort should be taken nonetheless. I want to be able to overcome these lingering shadows, the ones that we do not need. And I want to see and feel and hear people again. I miss those nights in 2011 when I'd feel so immersed in the reality of headspace and those within it, that my heart couldn't even fathom there ever having been a time when I didn't think they were the truest things in the world.

We're a little confused right now, so to speak. But we're not lost. I can't remember ever having been lost, possibly because of my hope, possibly because of my heart. Even when the sky is black with storm clouds and there's not a single safe place in sight, for some reason I never really feel lost. I just know things will work out. It's scary, and difficult to believe sometimes, but the feeling is there, sincere and undeniable.
It's there right now, too, right alongside the vague but crushing fear that everything we knew is crumbling to pieces. In light of that, it's all I can do to hold on to faith.
So for tonight, that's just what I will do.

Maybe I'll see you tomorrow?

 



 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

I have to write two speeches for this week and as usual, I'm rather lost.
The second is an informative, which I think I'm going to do on DID/MPD, as I have the most "professional" info on hand for it already and I don't have much time to fully research a whole new topic (like the progressive rock, my second choice).
However, the first is a self-intro speech. I have to give that one in less than 24 hours.
Needless to say, we've never been good at writing those.

Anyway. I'm not concerned about that for a few minutes at least. I can't let school destroy our inner coherence again; focusing on school can no longer mean losing focus in our system. That's lethal. It needs to stop.

The "downstairs" people-- we're now calling them the "second floor" or "lower level" to avoid confusion with the collective body's waking life-- are getting progressively more difficult to deal with.
I'm not going to say they're frustrating, or dangerous, or anything like that. No judgments. They just make waking life incredibly tough to push through some days is all.
But they exist for a reason. That's something I've conveniently forced myself to forget over the years, in my weird desperation to convince myself that "none of this is real."
No matter how many times I insist it's fake, though, nothing changes. Instead, things get worse. Things get louder, and sharper, and more painful.
And every single time, there's that one incredible and awful truth that rings in every scream.
EVERY SINGLE ONE OF US EXISTS FOR A REASON.
And that's a scary thought, when you look at some of us.

I have so many weird problems with empathy and perspective yet, I've realized.
It's not stable. From hour to hour, perspectives can change from one extreme to another, exclusively, with equal amounts of vehemence behind them. So I'm not sure who is feeling or thinking what anymore. However the issues that keep coming up, thanks to Tumblr (which I visit for a few minutes a day; it's too much of a potential trigger disaster to frequent), bother me.
Some of us have real problems with understanding pain, I guess? Like if someone is crying, or mourning, or afraid, or anxious, some of us will look at them with disgust or rage or confusion or incomprehension, instead of compassion or concern.
"Why does it matter if they are suffering, or if they die?"
Incapable of seeing that as a problem.
"Shut the heck up and stop crying, you idiot!"
Sees crying as a shallow, proud, attention-getting scheme.
"You feel victimized? But there's no such thing as victimization."
Can't comprehend offense/defense.
"There are only two genders, as a rule."
Insists that the "two reproductive sexes" are a universal constant.
It's all weird stuff like that. And none of them see a problem with their views-- to them, their opinions make perfect logical sense, EVEN when confronted with reams of arguments and data supporting the exact opposite perspective. They'll acknowledge this other viewpoint, but will not acknowledge its validity. "Oh, you think you have the right perspective. That's nice." And they'll calmly go back to not being able to understand what most individuals consider basic human rights and/or experiences.
Speaking of, at least one of us gets violently angry at the very mention of food, whether as a concept or an item. I won't even dare to get specific here because they're already boiling livid from the single word I did write. I had to stop keeping a dietary journal, or researching anything of the sort, because that lower voice would start to SCREAM in utter destructive rage about it, calling me all sorts of slurs and scathing insults for "daring to even think about such hedonistic filthy words." (It got really scary with the journal; I kept finding things scrawled in furious black letters over the pages the next morning, so I just gave up after a while.) They have no comprehension that the human body actually needs food in order to live. They scoff and insist "that's a filthy whore's excuse."
They've been really, really loud recently, as it's Ramadan. "What's that? Other people are fasting for religious reasons and you're not? What a slut," the voice says to me. "What a filthy slut. If I see you even trying to eat, I will personally eviscerate you." So I've been attempting to fast for the past three days. I almost passed out yesterday, probably from blood sugar or something. I couldn't even form a coherent thought by 6PM. But I'm not hungry and the thought of eating makes me nauseous. So I haven't eaten or drank anything again yet today, and have no desire to. This voice won't stop staring over my shoulder either. I don't blame them.

But they all exist for a reason. That doesn't mean they're "benevolent reasons," not in the strict flowers-and-butterflies sense, but they're good reasons nevertheless.

For example... the group of "abuse alters" downstairs, that Jeremiah is at the core of. There's him, the two scared little boys, the catatonic young man, the anxious little girl, and the frantic young woman. The former four react with tears, sobs, stuttering, resignation, guilt, emptiness, and/or suicidal depression. The latter two are exactly the opposite: the little girl reacts with paranoia, fear, and abject panic; she passed out once just from the terror of simply being in the same room as an adult woman. The teenage girl, though, reacts with nothing but sheer manic rage. Kill whatever did this to me. Kill whatever might ever do this to us again. She will shriek, attack, and physically harm anyone and anything that she perceives as a threat, and she's so damaged that a whispering old woman can be considered a potential rapist, and therefore someone that she wants to destroy. She's one of the LOUDEST people downstairs, just like the sensory-overload girl. I have a very strong feeling that they're connected, possibly being born as two sides of the same initial anchor, whatever that was.
An interesting note is that the AP exists specifically to censor reactions like theirs... ironically, since this group is the most easily and severely triggered, and their reactions are frequently bad enough to shut it off entirely. Yes, you read correctly: this group of alters is so charged with pain that several of them can short out the AP upon fronting, causing the body to become catatonic immediately after being triggered, REGARDLESS of the situation we're in. But that only speaks even louder to their importance, whether or not we acknowledge them.
There's a group of non-traumatic alters, too... including the Gent/ Maverick/ Queen trio, the "cool orange guy," the punk rocker, and possibly the "airport" voice... but they're few and far between, rarely front, and have very shallow anchors. There's not much fueling their existences, but they hold on to what they have... to their reasons for existing.
And then there's the abusive group. The "underground" voices.
Knife, Razor, Jezebel, the lilac killer girl, the two promiscuous women... their numbers are hazy, and they rarely associate with each other, but they exist, and we have the scars to prove it.
You can't run from us.
No, we can't. We can't run physically, for sure, but we can't run psychologically either, although we've been trying to for years... because despite everything we want to believe, everything we've been taught, and everything we wish was true... those bloodstained bladed voices exist for a damn good reason too.


I'm tired. I don't want to think about this anymore, not now.

We have a friend helping us online now. A new friend. It's nice.
They just sent us this very helpful piece of advice:

"Put your focus on something, and that's what you'll get more of. Anything you RESIST, persists. You can only manifest the things you truly desire out of a state of LOVE and ACCEPTANCE with what you ALREADY have, while pursuing what you want with fervor and excitement and energy."

And they struggle with that too. So they understand. But it's true, all true, so true.
It explains why it's so hard to deal with the undergrounders, even the lower level ones. They fill the headspace with so much pain, that it's "all we can think about" by force or choice. It's always there, lingering.
Julie hacked the body for years, now several have picked up where she left off, in worse ways, quieter ways, more destructive ways. How could you imagine that? When a woman isn't crawling on top of you or pinning you down, but you're too empty to scream anymore from all the times that did happen, now they talk to you like a child, like they're so caring and kind, as they tear you to ragged screaming pieces. And you believe them. And you bleed, all the wrong colors, and your shoulders shake and you cry and cry and cry on the inside but your eyes are dead and you just want to sleep, you just want to sleep.

What is fervor and excitement and energy? Have we ever felt any of those things? Where did they go? Were they here once? Whose are they?
We wish we could feel happy things. We wish people upstairs would stop resisting our pain. You keep burying us under all this dirt and brick and sawdust and were screaming for air, there are people down here who want to hurt and kill us, we're connected to you too, when we bleed so do you!!!
but you dont want us to exist you say were not real cause youre afraid youre afraid of what we were born from you want to forget i know. i want to forget too.
but i cant i cant it keeps happening it wont stop god it wont stop. i cant run either but you gotta help me please
pretending i dont exist isnt going to get their hands off me
it isnt going to save me from this pain every day every day
and it isnt going to save you either.

Who's typing? We have no idea.

We should really get back to writing that speech, sorry.

 


----------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:51 pm

So the undergrounders are now claiming that they're the foundation of the entire system, keeping everything "running according to the rules," and therefore "justifying" their bloody retributions for any of J's actions that they deem sinful or otherwise harmful to the system.
They claim the Central System has "gone soft," allowing atrocities to be committed by J, their alleged core, and that they (those underground) are simply "upholding justice" by demanding that J "pay for his sins" with his own blood, not those of others on any other level of headspace.
They claim they have "no compassion" for J, unlike Laurie, the previous deliverer of judgment. The undergrounders claim sympathy for no one. If you break the rules, they say, you pay the price. It's a matter of principle, nothing more.

I am in no position to judge the righteousness of their claim. Nor am I informed enough to make any claims supporting or refuting those of others.
It simply raises a lot of questions. If those alters were born FROM pain and abuse and atonement, and therefore exist for those reasons alone... who's to say that this isn't what they're supposed to do?
The morality of J's splintered consciousness is something none of us can even guess at though. If a mind breaks to pieces when faced with trauma, and those pieces become conscious of what they were born from... do they not have a right to demand that no further trauma be suffered, or induced, or endured without a thought to their well-being? Do they not have a right to punish those who perpetuate that suffering, if it will prevent further pain to those born from it?

It's a twisted, disturbing situation, and we have no solid answers.
Does anyone?

 


 


 

071013

Jul. 10th, 2013 01:51 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


Well I'm quite scared and disturbed.

You do not want to know what my left arm looks like right now.

Boss showed up to tell me, very seriously, that "that is the last straw," and that we need to both discuss this and take action ASAP.
To prepare I am reading through a great deal of archive entries from 2011, because Laurie and I realized with an odd surprise today that 2012 seems to be largely missing from our life? Like we frequently find ourselves skipping it when we count years, or try to find dates, even if we're aware of the events in it having had happened. I wonder if that's a result of the Scratch, who knows.
Regardless there is a TON of relevance here. This and THIS really stand out, for example.

Found my loudest and most interesting "splinter" today, for lack of a better term. You know him as Eros. This explains a lot, and it also gives us a LOT of hope. But we'll get to all that some other time.

Genesis wanted to have a Xanga session with me today but... well, things didn't work out. I did promise him though, so if tomorrow allows, I will. There's an old but important topic I think we need to discuss. Lots of Parnassus stuff too... that series won't leave me alone as of late, which is good, but it's causing a LOT of crazy stuff upstairs that Gen and I really need to figure out together.
The only problem is school. I've had 4 classes total so far and they're doing great, but that awful self-intro speech is due Monday and that is literally the only thing I dread about speech classes. I'm sure we'll manage, but I just don't want it devouring my headspace time like it tends to do.

I miss Infinitii in a weird non-tangible way. Maybe he's sending his emotions to me again. I'll have to see.

There's so much going on inside and I've been ignoring it for so long.
I can't see people anymore. I can't even feel them.
Laurie keeps having mini-breakdowns because she insists I'm "too broken" at this point.
And yet the downstairs world keeps demanding my attention instead.
I don't like that at all.
Heck, that's probably why 2011 was so divine-- I spent about 85% of it upstairs!


In any case, it is extremely late, I only got 2 hours of sleep last night, and I'm exhausted.

I'm going to forget about all this blood for the next few hours, and pray no one else sees it.
God I wish I knew what those underground people are trying to pull here. It's frightening.

We'll figure it out though. We always do.
We just need to get back together is all.

 


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 10:19 pm

 


 

(not j)

i hate this
my mom is home for the first time in weeks and she wont leave
shes staying over tonight which is worse
every time shes around i spend the whole day trying to avoid her
so i dont get sucked into her happy mask acting games
and her silly obsessions over material things
its 10pm and i honestly feel like i just woke up
because i DO NOT REMEMBER ANYTHING about today thanks mom
obviously ive been dissociated this whole time thats lovely
all i know is that someone was binging as theres a ton of food in the fridge
i dont think we drank anything? the body feels extremely sick
not sure if anyone saw the left arm were strangely terrified about it
never been that scared of cuts before but were not even trying to hide these?
go figure its really bizarre and disturbing
school tomorrow, writing first speech and taking first math test
i love math whee our teacher is from our high school hes so cool
so im looking forward to that but not the whole "going to school" thing
which is weird? like i adore the classes but the getting there is stressful
the waking up and getting ready and driving and stuff
cant i just teleport there geez
at least we get to talk to genesis the whole time thats nice
found a lot of beautiful stuff on soundcloud today
its such a deep website thats why i love the internet
we have such an obsession with depth
finding websites we can plunge into is euphoria
like pixiv oh man i miss that site
but i dont miss the nsfw art everywhere ewwwww
why do people even draw that stuff its terrifying
same with tumblr guys please stop drawing p*rn
i dont want it anywhere near me thank you
anyway soundcloud is beautiful so many nice sounds
gonna have to escape there for a bit maybe before we sleep
the mom wont leave lots of us are scared of her, some of us hate her
oh now i remember someone got really mad at her earlier? not sure why
but we dont want to be around her anymore today
we lost our day off to hiding and acting around her, poof its gone
not her fault, our fault for not being able to function around her
but cant leave the house. so stuck.
how many people are writing this thing
see this is why i wish we could write as fast as typing
cant tell apart different typing styles easily but the switches are fast
lots of cofronting and bleedover and stuff
writing is so slow and lots of people forget how to write
or the ap buffer gets in the way too much
not here its so easy to just turn off body sensation and just type
so thats what we do

nothing else to say for tonight this is a waste entry
jewel says stop clogging up the adakias journal with our stuff
you know i miss the days when i had at least 5 active journals
i could at least categorize updates according to who wrote them
or what group was writing them, god only knows at this point
now things are crazier than ever but everythings stuck in here?
go figure thats ironic and ridiculous
so yeah we gotta find a new side journal for this stuff instead
so only j will update the adakias journal like hes supposed to

time to bed goodnight

 


------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


@ 11:07 pm

 

 

This is J and please excuse my rather OOC enthusiasm but:

OH MY GOSH THEY'RE BOTH ON TUMBLR.

I am actually crying, dear God, this is hilarious, why am I still reacting so strongly to this?

It's been years, so many years, I'm not who I was then, neither are they, so much has changed, so much is different, and yet I love them, I love them in such a strange distant lonely way and I just want them to be happy, forever, always.

And they ARE.

Oh thank God my prayers really were answered. They really were.
All my stupid wishing on stars actually paid off.
I hope they continue to do so. I want ALL their dreams to come true.

It's funny; I was just thinking about them both today, too.
I wonder if that means something?


Still... my heart cannot stop smiling right now.
They're both alive. They're both happy.
I never thought I'd see either of them again, and there they are...

God bless both of you girls, seriously.
You've made my life brighter than you may ever know.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

 

Another quick update because Genesis told me I needed to write this down, and I agree wholeheartedly.

First things first: I started summer classes today. Thank God it's only for a month, but it started off rather roughly... not only did I get so nauseous in the morning that I ended up in hives and almost vomited several times, but I had a major panic attack on the road, so bad that Laurie had to shove everyone out of the way and drive for the next several miles just so we could literally see straight. So that wasn't fun.
However I did get out of my math class early enough to go catch the 1PM showing of Monsters University (as Gen really wanted to see it for his birthday), and it was brilliant. It had a very applicable and meaningful message, too-- one I really needed to hear right now, actually.

It's the conversation Genesis and I had on the drive home that I'm updating here for.
I don't recall how it started... but at one point I apologized for not remembering anything, and for feeling like most of my entire life belonged to someone else as a result. More than anything else, I apologized for feeling like the person he met in 2005 was a total stranger to me. Heck, I don't even remember most of last year. And it hurt, to feel like I was just getting to know him, while he had 8 years of knowing me under his belt. Genesis sadly said he understood the frustration and despair over lost time (his past hasn't been all sunshine either), but then he surprised me by adding that even if I wasn't the person he met 8 years ago, that didn't matter. He said that there's been a "core" to every "me" he's met, something beyond the fleeting personalities and faces and names, and that core is what he sees as "me." I nodded, saying that he was right... to which he responded that that is what he's loved for so long. That inner truth to who I am.
That's when I remembered something I hadn't given real thought to in a long time... for years, and for reasons I can't remember, Genesis has always been this huge source of hope to me. His name and face are virtually synonymous with it, for me. He's this living testament to undying hope... and he's been one of the only "constants" in my life as well, ever since he first showed up in my living room one summer evening. I said I was so sorry that I took him for granted most days, but even that was proof of how much he meant to me in that sense: even if he disappeared for days or weeks, even if I doubted everything about our existences, even if I felt like dying and abandoning everything, all he had to do was show up and say hello, and I'd answer. I'd start talking to him, as if it was the most natural thing in the world, as if he was right there for everyone else to see, as if he had never been gone at all.
Genesis then started tearing up, and asked me if I understood his side of the situation there? For him, when I got so lost like that, and he didn't know who I was or whether I'd be alive the next morning, or I swore he didn't actually exist... like I said, all he had to do was show up and say hello, and I'd acknowledge him without a second thought, without a single doubt. To him, I was the biggest source of hope in his life. I took him in without question in 2005, taught him everything, never once questioning the reality of his life. I never saw a reason to. And he'd follow me everywhere, realizing that I was the ONLY person in the world who could see or hear or feel him, and I swore him so many times that I'd never forget him, ever, that he and I would be together until death and hopefully even beyond that. To him, he said, I wasn't just hope, I was faith. I was someone he believed in, no matter what, because whether or not I even realized it, I did the same for him, unconditionally. I gave him reason to always look forwards, because to him there would always be something there... me.
I was in tears at this point, as was he, and all I remember is sunlight streaming in through the open windows as he said he loved me. I tried to say the same but got choked up and couldn't get the words to sound right... so I started saying that truth in different ways. I reminded him that he was the only reason I got through high school, and asked if he knew just how significant that was. For four years, he was the ONLY reason I pushed through every day-- he was the only person I had to smile and laugh with, the biggest inspiration I had. I even jokingly began calling him my "personal gadfly" in light of philosophy class-- despite his undying joy and enthusiasm, he was brutally honest as always, and helped me grow so much as an individual as a result. Then the mess of 2008 hit and he was still there, even if I ignored him for so long in the mess I became lost in. I started college and wandered that campus day after day with people shouting in my head, but he would stand by me the entire time, even if all he did was offer his presence. Those late nights in coffeeshops, those quiet evenings sleeping in the rotunda, the hours wandering the music and art buildings... they would never have even existed if not for him. I would have been crushed by the weight of my distress, if he hadn't always been there, that never-fading light of hope, that strange and beloved light in my life. And now, 8 years later, we were driving home together once again, best friends and lovers and partners for as long as we'd live.
Through blurry vision I told him that he meant the world to me, that I adored him, that I loved him more than he'd ever know.

And I never want to forget the smile he gave me in return.

 



 

070313

Jul. 3rd, 2013 10:31 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

 


(stream of consciousness entry; I have NO time to refine this because I WILL forget it in the morning if i don't record it now)
(this was insane, blurry, 50% of it didn't even involve me, and it already feels like it happened a month ago)


(first thing i remember is my being hyper-aware of the body post-exercise, accidentally slid into a sort of "cardiac euphoria" (unfortunately inevitable result of my sensitivities) and completely slipped out of fronting. this lingering feeling bled over to nathaniel though, surprisingly. i have a fleeting image of him embracing leon in a cathedral after that. i noticed something interesting: headvoices seem to focus their energy in that resonant spot? (e.g. nat in chest, leon in forehead) so together, they actually have this really beautiful connection, ideal lineup.)
(then suddenly i have an image of lynne, in her room, spine sitting next to her. i think they were talking? then lynne sensed the overflow from nat & leon, and jokingly told spine that since she was one slot down from nat, while leon was one slot up-- all three of them together would probably have "interesting results." she laughed that sometimes she wished she were a guy just to try that. spine thought for a moment, then said that julie was one slot down from lynne the same way, would she be able to do that with her? lynne paused, said she didn't exactly agree with how julie used her energy, too sexual and unrefined. but she agreed that maybe, they could. she wondered for several moments, then shrugged and said "you know what, let's try", so she called julie down. julie was in lingerie i remember (as always), asked what in the world lynne had called her over for? lynne just smiled and asked her to show her exactly how she uses her energy, so to speak. julie gave her this shocked look, thought she was joking, lynne said no. she was very kind with julie, allowed her to "bypass" her own darker instincts and use pink energy the way it was meant to be used? which was really something; i got this sudden impression that julie was actually feeling some sort of love here, which took me completely by surprise.)
(for some reason i remember lynne asking julie if she had ptsd? julie said no-- she had only been "abused" explicitly once, with the splinters, and she "didn't remember that" and didn't really want to. she explained that she only held a huge amount of self-hate and guilt, because she had only been used-- her own darker drives had been taken advantage of and used to badly damage other people. but it hadn't been "against her will" back then; she had wanted that, not giving thought to how. so she said she only felt incredibly guilty now when she continued to try and do those things in a non-harmful way, because it reminded of her of what she used to be. but no she didn't get flashbacks or triggers or anything that i did.)
(anyway, abruptly after that the ap (i had vague bystander awareness) was shocked into the body for a few moments, then just as quickly, jeremiah was there. i know he curled up on the bed and started sobbing, repeatedly saying something like "no one touched me, i'm okay." then he got frantic and screamed at some unseen bystander "are you SURE no one touched me?!" he started to slip then, went to the ap for a second, caused total emotional shutdown. i sent a thought to jeremiah then, telling him that he really hadn't been touched, that event didn't involve him and it wasn't malicious. he was surprised and doubtful but relieved. i remember his consciousness "faded back" out of fronting then. i think the kids flickered in and out, but realized that there hadn't been any actual damage, so they didn't need to front and take any of that? it was a mess, i stopped trying to front, the mental energy was in tatters and no one could really get in)
(i have no idea what happened next, however there are vague archival memories of the time between jeremiah leaving and my coming back...)
(i saw the body sitting on the bed, with either razor or knife holding an xacto blade, and talking over it, disturbingly business-like. there was at least one more voice underground with them, a female with a prissy voice? maybe the lilac one. felt like there were others in the background, but either unmanifested or far away. i think razor was laughing. i can only feel the residue of her energy-- that thin, maniacal, "panic attack shiver" feeling. doesn't feel attached to the body, more like it buzzes just above the skin, like static. knife's energy is heavier, i can only get a very dim idea of it-- almost like a heavy cape thrown over the shoulders, weighing one down; feels quietly foreboding like tornado clouds. he's very serious. i know he was trying to "hide the evidence," that much is clear. razor didn't care, i know that from past experiences. knife was adamant though, said he didn't want to be "found out" or something? that's literally all i know.)
(the next thing i actually remember (I LOST 60+ MINUTES?!) is that it was suddenly nighttime, i was wearing a robe, standing by the door, and feeling like my legs were soaking wet. then my memory jumps to the body standing in the bathroom, me looking down from upstairs (laurie standing next to me), and seeing blood all over the body's legs. i think i was repeating "oh shit" or something, i was not anchored well at all, couldn't really. the ap started cleaning up (i remember laurie being concerned that it "didn't know how to care for wounds correctly), but i wasn't there to see it-- laurie called me fully upstairs and everyone (except rio and markus) showed up to see what the hell had just happened. i went into standby for a bit here to prevent myself splintering; i was silently standing off to the side, so forgive me if my memory is bad.)
(to start, laurie cut open the fabric of her right leg, showed the bleeding cuts (yes she still gets ALL the body damage). everyone was freaking out, how did this happen? julie said it was her fault, demanded laurie "give her the scars instead." laurie got mad, said she didn't deserve them. julie asked why not, they were her doing, why did she care?)
(around here lynne chimed in, said she was just as blameworthy if julie was. laurie looked stunned, asked if they were serious, lynne said yes. laurie said "huh" but that was it-- she then surprised everyone by saying it was NOT THEIR FAULT, this was NO ONE'S FAULT. she asked julie if what she did was consensual, and non-harmful, and she said yes. laurie said then there was nothing to blame herself for, she did "nothing wrong." however it was obvious that underground was trying to keep her dark, and hating herself. julie started to cry at this, she obviously was still blaming herself, and was expecting to be blamed or thought of as evil again.)
(IMPORTANT: laurie then asked, still somewhat incredulous, how the thing with lynne/julie had even happened-- were there actual feelings involved here that no one knew about? to everyone's surprise, julie let her walls down and admitted something BIG-- she didn't even like to admit it to herself, but part of her loved everyone upstairs. she said that in a quiet, timid voice, like she was admitting a secret she was scared of. laurie said nothing for a second, then simply asked "even me?" julie looked at her almost ashamedly, and responded "even you." right then we all realized that THIS is what pink energy was, not what it had been turned into from all the influence to corrupted black energy. so that was huge.)
(btw, before i forget: i know i've referred to razor and that abusive group as being "downstairs" in the past, but downstairs only refers to BODY VOICES. otherwise it still refers to the waking life. underground is not. so there is a difference.)
(i remember someone asking where emmett was, laurie said he likes to hang out 'downstairs' (in the city streets?) with minty and kyanos. i'm glad they all get along.)
(i also know that josephina spoke up, said that if he's an id reaper, why can't he stop these underground voices? i forget what laurie's response was; i think it was that he had to refine his role? because maybe he was still holding on too tightly to his pre-scratch reaper role. then she asked waldorf what she was doing, as she seemed too tied to "outside inspirations," from her old 2003 pre-headspace form. wally said she didn't know, she wanted to work with truth (esp. in light of recent events) but couldn't figure out how. suddenly jo spoke up, said she could have his old role, that of "checking the facts"-- waldorf could be the one responsible for keeping everyone "in their truth," not lying or deceiving themselves, and becoming brave enough to face the truth. we all agreed that would be awesome. jo then said she could be his "id hunter," finding the problems, and he could be the one cutting them down so to speak. so that works!)
(after this laurie quietly told me to "make sure genesis doesn't see these" because she didn't want him to get upset in light of tomorrow, but that focus was enough to catch his attention and he appeared, saying "make sure i don't see what?" chaos and xennie followed him. i don't quite remember the events here, but laurie didn't want to tell them so as not to scare xennie, but she said "she wanted to know" and ran over to me. she asked if it was more cuts, i said yes. she asked if they were graves? i said no, laurie said those stopped in 2011 when julie joined us, "that game is over now." xennie said something interesting: that "the graves were needed," as if they hadn't been dug, she would be able to live? so although these new ones weren't graves, she was wondering if they had a reason too? laurie said yes, but not in that same sense. lynne walked over to xennie then and gently explained what had happened to her-- told her to imagine that, every time i showed love to someone, in any sense (as a father, as a friend, as a partner, as a moirail, whatever), someone hurt me to make me think it was wrong. xennie said that was mean. lynne said it was, but that's what just happened. the voices underground are hurting me to make julie think HER love is wrong now, too. xennie said that it wasn't her fault though, that laurie was right and the underground people were wrong, they were just being cruel and mean. i was happily surprised to see how well she understood all this.)
(i know nat spoke up in light of that, saying that the underground people had attacked so fiercely tonight because there was heart energy involved, they wanted to corrupt our perception of that, the purest thing we know. both laurie and julie got really angry at this (julie was fuming), realizing just how far these undergrounders were willing to go to throw us off. julie hissed that they refused to let her heal, or get a new life-- they really wanted to drag her back down however possible. she was pissed about it, said she was not ever going to let that happen, she'd never go back to what she was.)
(somewhere around here i remember genesis angrily crying that when he ghosts, he has to watch me "walk around with scars up and down my legs" and it hurts that he can't do anything to stop them. chaos was upset too, but he wasn't saying anything, just looked heartbroken.)
(infi showed up, i forget why or when? but i remember julie was talking about her energy, how she didn't want it to be so dark anymore; she reached into her chest and took out one bright pink bubble of petally energy in her left hand, but then took out this dense, huge glob of tar with her right!! i was shocked, we all asked why she couldnt get rid of it. she said she couldn't, showed us-- it wouldn't leave her hand no matter what she did. if she put the pink energy back but kept the black out, it began to eat her alive. so she said she felt stuck. she paused before putting the pink energy back though; said she didn't want it to be "that dark" anymore. i think she asked me for some white energy? anyway i remember it got lighter and softer in color, almost soft like fluff or feathers? it spiraled around her arm like flowers, extremely delicate and light, then absorbed back into her?)
(she didn't want to put the tar back but sighed, did so anyway-- looked painful. but she had just placed the tarry orb back inside her chest when infi said "take that back out" in a very stern voice. julie said why, infi walked over and said he'd get rid of it for her. julie hesitated, asked if it would hurt. infi said maybe, but he'd try not to. he then folded his hands and focused, said he was "tuning in" so it wouldn't hurt. he shimmered for a moment, then got a pink sheen to his blackness? the next think i remember he actually reached inside of julie's chest, took out a huge handful of tarry black energy. he looked at it, paused, and said "there's a LOT of this in here." julie winced but said to get it all out, no matter what. infi told her to hold still then, he'd make it quick. then he flared his wings, and reached in with both hands, and yanked. this MASSIVE tar clot followed, bigger than he was, julie gasped in shock and pain, fell backwards but lynne caught her. infi rolled back with the recoil, the tar was rearing up to possibly attack him?? but he was faster; he then warped his entire body into this huge multi-eyed snake thing (yes, the "witch" form from here), ate the tar entity in one bite. immediately shifted back to his normal form; he made a weird face, held a hand up to his mouth, looked kind of sick. then coughed really hard (that's new), like he was coughing something up, spat out some small crystalline thing. i thought it was a piece of glass, but infi looked at it with this "wtf" face, reached into his mouth, and incredulously stated "is that one of my teeth??" apparently it was. before i knew i was moving i had picked it up and walked over to him, kneeling down i gently put the missing fang back and used light to heal it (his teeth look crystalline it is super cool). it wasn't taking though, so i instinctively reached up and "copied" the energy of my own non-damaged teeth to use to heal his. this worked, but they were still kind of glowy, from my energy healing? not really solidifying. infi looked thoughtful for a moment, then he just "shocked" some black energy down into his head, that made his teeth take on a silvery sheen and lock into place. still, kind of funky that eating that tar knocked out one of his teeth? it struck me as significant for some reason, usually he eats huge amounts of tar with no problem at all, but this time he really seemed to have a bad reaction, thank god it was minor.)
(after this i was really drained for some reason? fell over somewhat, infi caught me, chaos ran over too. hesitated slightly in front of me, then put his hands on my shoulders and seriously asked if i was all right. i dimly said "don't do the jacob thing" and to my surprise, chaos got angry and essentially said for me to "stop assuming that just because i do something that reminds you of one person, that i'm always like that person." basically i was projecting and he had had enough of it. he said he was tired of always having to second-guess his actions because he was scared of triggering me like that. right then, either he or i said something about "speaking in a different language" than the one people downstairs used, but chaos' reaction will probably never leave my memory... in a burst of emotion he doubled over a bit and grabbed his head, and this wave of emotion just punched into me, it hurt my heart. i recognized the "language" as that oceanic emotional one that chaos says is his "native" one, and i knew exactly what he was saying although i obviously can't translate it into english! i responded by saying "so that's what you're really feeling," but i was tearing up and felt awful that i was making him feel so emotionally limited. his expression softened and he answered that he was "also feeling this," then he embraced me. there was a lot of love there but it was more delicate, and sad. still deep though, as always.)
(julie was incredibly drained after this, lynne was holding her up. julie said she was in a lot of pain when she moved, said it felt "really empty" and the sudden, major removal of so much tar (that had obviously been clinging to her bones, so to speak; i got this weird impression that it was wrapping around her spine) had shocked her system in any case. i wondered why the emptiness hurt; i thought of my air bubbles post-surgery, asked if it was like that? but she insisted the pain wasn't as physical as i assumed, said it was more emotional? and not even all bad. more like there was all this space and it was going to hurt to get used to, until she healed.)
(right around here, the red voice showed up??? unmanifested though, just this weird static-y blur in the shape of a person. (leon immediately said "there's a red voice??" looked stunned.) the voice asked what in the world had just happened. said it took him a while to "pull himself together enough" to show up here, explained how he was in "headspace limbo" until now. i gave him the gist of things, told him that the person in the slot directly below him (razor) was responsible. he was thinking about this seriously, said he wanted to manifest so he could help? i don't really remember what he said, it's difficult to remember someone that wasn't all there obviously! i do remember infi telling me i had to warp him back to unformed headspace though, that was white energy and only i could get in and out of it safely. so i did, i remember the red guy kind of "collapsed" into unstructured energy, kind of curled up near the temporary floor, said he had to recharge. i also remember he "looked" at me (i felt that) and asked me to help find him a name. i jokingly said i thought he didn't want me interfering with that. he said he still didn't, but he only had so much info to go by. he said that i should look, and just hand over bunches of names, to help him find the right one. i said i would.)
(when i came back we decided we should wrap this up. so the last thing we did was check on jeremiah-- laurie, chaos, xenophon, genesis, nathaniel and leon came with me, but when we got there only i was allowed in. jeremiah's "room" is now more of a dome, but somewhat geometric? laurie said she added "angles" so it wasn't round, which would trigger him. anyway i went in, we talked for a bit, he again asked what had actually happened, i told him the general info, but said julie was involved? he said he was scared of her, i said not to be; she would not hurt him anymore, nor would anyone upstairs, regardless of gender. he said he wanted to not be scared anymore, i said i'd been there, i understood. there was real empathy between us, he was surprised, but it ached to realize we were both struggling with healing from this. i said i'd help him heal, he thanked me for that. i also told him about the heart energy, asked him if he had felt it-- he said yes, but he didn't know what it was; he didn't know if he should be afraid of it or not. i said no, it was nothing to be afraid of, in fact it was the "holiest thing up here." but i told him people would try to make him scared of it, because of that fact. he said he'd be careful. i know before i left i asked if i could shake his hand, he hesitated, said he was still scared. i asked him if the fear was in his heart, saying "don't do this," or if it was just a hesitant fear, and his heart said to try. he said it was the latter, so he closed his eyes tight and stuck out his hand. i changed my energy field though so i was just white energy, took his hand in both of mine and shook it sincerely. he opened his eyes, genuinely shocked, teared up a little. i asked why, he said he didn't know that "a touch could not be dangerous." that hurt to hear, but i told him that yes it was possible, again said i would never hurt him, nor would anyone else. i told him that if he ever needed help, or protection, or anything, to just call for me and i'd be there. i told him that went for laurie too, she'd cut anyone from underground in half. he smiled a little, then "de-fogged" the walls to see outside (they're one-way glass). asked me who the other people with laurie and cz were, especially "that little guy." laughing i said that was my "son-daughter," he asked how that worked, I said xennie was really neither gender but we agreed to call her my "daughter" because of a "certain game." i then told him about nier, how it had made me want to be a father, but in a non-traditional way. i explained how i had prayed that, if there was anything not evil in the pink energy we were both so hurt by, to let me be able to have a daughter from it. and i did. jeremiah was the one to tear up a bit at that, he said he was glad to hear that, he was hoping that "what he believed wasn't true"... that people were dangerous, he was always at risk, that he was never safe. i told him that wasn't true-- people were not dangerous, he was protected and loved here, he would always be safe. he then said he'd like to talk to xennie one day, she seemed like someone he wanted to be friends with. i said she'd love to be friends with him. i also remember him commenting how nathaniel "didn't look like a boy or a girl," i said he was really more of a moth. jeremiah answered with a distant "that's good, bugs are good," which made me smile. he also had no problem with nat's apparent relationship with leon (they were holding hands), saying it didn't feel or look dangerous to him at all. i assured him that every relationship upstairs was like that.)
(jeremiah thanked me before i left, i gave the people outside a run-down of what we had spoken about (genesis walked over from the roof edge, i was shocked and asked him where he'd been (jeremiah and i hadn't even seen him); he said he was looking out over the city. laurie kept telling me to get downstairs and type this up though, before i forgot it, so here i am!)
(I REALLY hope that's everything, good lord that's a lot of text)

 



 

 

 

070213

Jul. 2nd, 2013 10:50 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 


(publicized WIP because this is important stuff)
(may not be finished. raw data is more accurate, and i already forget 90% of it)


The first thing I have to say:
I love when I find a song with harmonies so unexpectedly beautiful that they bring me to tears. This is what I found today.
I also found this later on... courtesy of the universe being loud as usual. But we'll get to that.

The second thing I have to say:
You may or may not know this, but last night I (somehow) flipped off the deep end badly enough to plan suicide. I know I was playing with attempts the day before, but God only knows what started last night's disaster.
However, I was smart enough to ask for help. All the crisis lines I contacted were busy, so I just posted a status on FB asking for support, praying someone was still awake to help me stabilize.
Four people were-- one old coworker who said she'd be there for me, one trans* friend who understood and helped me get in contact with another supportive individual in my state... and then Laurie and Mel logged on.
They then proceeded to talk me out of killing myself for the next 5 hours (Infi even joined in at the end). I'm dead serious. I have the whole convo saved to my laptop, so I might clean it up and post it somewhere eventually, to look back on... a LOT was discussed, and a lot was re-realized too...
...Most notably, the fact that we are basically re-living July 2011 right now.
Yesterday, I was shaking in anxiety from that realization-- I barely got through the first week of July back then, thanks to the "pink" event and the existential meltdown that followed. However, an almost identical situation is playing out RIGHT NOW, almost to the letter. Lessons unlearned must be repeated, you know.
But I'm much, much farther down the road than I was then. I've learned other lessons, I've gained insight, I've experienced so much more. Heck, Julie wasn't even on our side two summers ago!
Infinitii wasn't either, which is the most notable point about all this. After all, he's the dude responsible for this entire re-visitation of old matters.
It's strange but honestly amazing to look out his situation, especially with how it applies to me in light of this. He's a very unusual individual, having existed in "potentiality" for over a year before he was forcibly manifested into his own solid form and personality, and he's aware of that, at least in the same way that I'm aware of my "past selves" (being a splinter-front and all).
In any case, I'm not worried about yesterday anymore. I know too much now to get caught up in that sort of mindset for very long anymore. That brings us to point 3, actually.

The third thing I have to say:
I got a LOT of unexpected help from a certain ruddy someone with ear gauges today. Here's a summary: I had an angry splinter meltdown around 5PM, I think, and it shook me up so bad that I literally just went to my room and lay down for a while. I wasn't exactly fronting, and my brain was in "let's just dissociate from EVERYTHING" mode, so I just let go and let it do that... I wasn't too surprised when, as a result, I became aware of an unmanifested individual in headspace "limbo" (the empty white space), reviewing archival data, trying to figure out how to anchor. I forced myself to stabilize and asked him what he was doing, could I help? I think he got rather miffed as he kept saying "no" but I kept insisting, resulting in him finally telling me-- very sternly-- that I needed to respect his responses. It was great to help people, but it was not great to keep trying to help when your help was not needed. (That's called being obtrusive, haha.) So I apologized and stepped back a bit... but he did ask for my help later on, and that simple act triggered something rather huge, for me.
He asked me for clarification. "I can't exactly tell what the difference is between these colors." Explaining what he knew, offering examples.

(NOTE:: I THINK THIS IS WHERE WE WERE EXPERIMENTING WITH MY HOLDING COLOR?? I TRIED TO "BE" ORANGE, DIDN'T WORK, LYNNE ACTUALLY CALLED UP AND ASKED IF I WAS OKAY. WE FIGURED OUT I CAN DO TWO THINGS: TAKE ON "HIGHLIGHTS" OF COLOR, WHICH MUTES THE EFFECT BUT ALLOWS ME TO USE CERTAIN ATTRIBUTES OF IT, OR I CAN CHANGE MY ENTIRE BODY COLOR TO IT EXCEPT MY EYES!! AS LONG AS MY EYES ARE WHITE I CAN LITERALLY MOVE INTO ANY OTHER COLOR AND FEEL THAT ENERGY AS IF IT WERE MY OWN. ITS CRAZY COOL.)
(ALSO DUDE WORK ON PERCEIVING ENERGY AGAIN SOMETIME SOON BECAUSE YOU'RE GETTING RUSTY)

All I did was offer to demonstrate, and see what he could figure out. Little did I know how much that would help me.
That's why I'm updating right now.

The last and only thing I really have to say:
I am so in love right now.
It's been a while since I could say that, hasn't it? I miss this, so much. It's like the very core of my being, and maybe it is (Laurie sure thinks so); being out of touch with it for so long has really thrown me off focus. But today, I got thrown back into focus full force.

(continue)
(this was ONLY successful BECAUSE I was so "out of it"-- I was in my element, so to speak, practically in poet mode. nothing was in the way.)
(i was able to summon "dreamselves" of people: they can't talk, not "autonomous" on their own but linked DIRECTLY to subconsciousness of actual individuals. like stand-ins, for when they could only be somewhere "in mind" (such as unformed headspace, obviously). they were NOT created individuals, and i could NOT do anything to change or control them as they appeared; if I tried they would actively stop me)
started with chaos, utterly shocked to see how quickly and clearly his image appeared. i'm talking photorealism, it was amazing. (wasn't there long, i hesitated and it really didn't feel right since i was still kind of "off center")
second was genesis, i remember he first appeared as his ORIGINAL self? very telling, since this was his subconscious. focused to try and bring out his current self, it worked and he "woke up." (most of the change was in his eyes, oddly? they have a different "look")
(i clearly remember that the inside of his mouth was this weird color?? like dark blue or blackish (because of dreamblood; remember the cut too!!). but there was also amber somewhere (possibly his tongue?), don't know how that works. funky parnassian anatomy geez)
(he kissed the HECK out of me later, it was brilliant. yes he still bites.)
(also. without all his finery/ armor/ etc. he looks like how trippy used to draw nights?? all slender and white and so delicately alien. really gorgeous actually. his horns still have that golden glow too.)
went back to chaos after he left.
i remember chaos held my hands as soon as he woke up; i kept trying to remember how he felt, amazed at how clear he was. i laughed at one point because i could feel that tiny "energy field" that keeps him together, you know how you can see it in the sa2b multiplayer? it was the coolest thing, usually i can't sense something that fine.
(his expression was this mix of perfect contented bliss and heartbreaking sorrow. honestly it's the kind of look that makes me want to marry him all over again, my heart just sets on fire)
(dear heavens the entire time with him was so emotional. we ACTUALLY fell into a heartlink; honestly it started and that was it, we were gone. i haven't been able to have one of those in MONTHS (we did try the other day remember, it was so difficult i almost cried) and this one was incredibly lucid. felt like a freakin' ocean, no surprise there)
(i remember when he formed his mouth and just smiled at me, so many awesome greenish fangs! (so glad they're actually that color, its so cool.) also i asked if I could see his eyes at one point, he gently moved my face to look, and dude I could mentally see them so clearly. just... you know how his eyes look when he's perfect, those deep green draconic eyes? like that, but clearer in color, like glass or water. they still had that ardent expression. i cannot explain what that felt like.)
(before he left, i asked him to "give this to his waking self," kissed him. he really teared up at that; took my hands and held them to his face again, reassuring me that he was there as always. the look he gave me then went straight to my heart)
last was infinitii. he actually showed up consciously IN his dreamself.
(unfortunately my memory is glitchy for some of that? i'll have to ask him about it later)
(i do remember his eyes were REALLY clear (they are this oddly shimmery black color now? since he stabilized). plus there was this really amusing moment at first when he couldn't quite get a facemouth to work, he kept smiling with his wings, it was really interesting how that worked as an expression)
(btw dude mention that weird red lotus mark on your stomach, i forget when it first appeared (it's transient) but according to today it's gotta be important for something)

(main note for all that: red guy was focusing on the kinds of energy used. i was too but i felt it, he saw it. there was some red for genesis, but shockingly, it was mostly WHITE with all of us?? especially chaos (our heartlink was pure white energy; that felt incredible). white seems to be the "merge drive" energy from how it was instinctively used. there was no "pink" at all; we've learned that's VERY different in this context, we don't experience that.
infi actually tapped into BLACK energy for his, for a bit-- that felt REALLY different, basically confirmed that that energy is NOT "evil" as I kept fearing.)

 

 

 

 

difficulty

Jun. 28th, 2013 06:52 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 

Another quick update because I'm not sure whether to put these here or on my Tumblr... I need to stop obsessively compartmentalizing everything about my psyche, really. It's a pain in the face to have so many different places to update depending on what the entry is about, and then to freak out because "is this an emotion/ thought/ etc. that I'M allowed to have? Or should it go to someone else?" Geez. No wonder our system's such a mess, just look at me.

Anyway, last night, some interesting stuff happened. I don't remember 80% of the day as usual, but I fronted for most of the evening and spent it re-drawing this old joke comic into THIS (WIP preview for all you lucky invisible readers), because I have 30 days worth of a trial art program on this laptop (hopefully when it runs out my Mac will be back from the shop).
However, around 2AM I couldn't stay awake any longer, so I collapsed into bed... and I was very surprised when no one from downstairs fronted, nor did I end up in headspace. Instead, I remember lying down and suddenly seeing Infinitii there.
You'll have to forgive my awful memory, but I think he had either spoken to me earlier that evening, or my posting this sketch on dA gave me enough of a Link boost to allow for that to happen... either way it wasn't entirely "out of nowhere," despite my being MIA from headspace for God knows how long at this point (feels like months, might only have been days, time is weird)... oh!! Wait, no, I remember now. It was earlier in the day, I was driving somewhere with my brothers in the car, and they were very angry to the point where it was tangible and making me sick/nervous/ scared. I was trying to shield myself but it wasn't working very well, when suddenly I heard something like "calm down, I'll take care of you"... and I sensed this velvet-like shadow wrapping itself around me, like wings or a blanket. Immediately the anger was shut out, and instead I was left with this beautifully strange "empty" feeling... not "depressed" empty, but the kind you get in deep meditation, that sensation of having nothing but clear space inside you. I felt incredibly safe, something I haven't felt in a very long time. It was then that I knew, without a doubt, that this was Infi's doing, embracing me with his wings as protection. I was a little surprised, as he's never done anything like that for me before, but the effort was deeply appreciated.
And then, about 10 hours later, I ended up in his bubble when I went upstairs for the night.
I forget what led up to it, but he asked me to get the physical mirror of it-- the salt-bubble necklace he asked me to buy last month. I hadn't touched it in weeks, for multiple reasons (that were all unfortunate), but I didn’t question him. It felt right to acknowledge it now, to dive headfirst back into believing in what I was experiencing. So I took it in my hands but Infi stopped me before I could do anything else with it. He gave me an oddly serious look, and told me to hold it to my chest, nothing else. No intending, no wondering, nothing but just clearing my mind and focusing on that simple act.
So I did.
It hurt like hell.
I have no idea where it came from, but the instant that bubble touched my chest I felt the most crushing wave of emotion I could ever imagine. I'm not even sure what it was... only that I then began sobbing outright, loud and desperate and terrible, for about three minutes straight. Then Infi told me to let go of the bubble, and it stopped, literally in an instant. One second I was in agony, then I was straight-faced and confused as to what in the world had just happened. It was obvious that, whatever I had felt, it was secondhand... but what was it?
Then it hit me. You probably don't know this, but Infinitii doesn't exactly show emotions. He feels them incredibly strongly, but they never quite appear on the surface. Usually, all you see on him is a serene eye, not even a mouth. When he does speak it's calm and straightforward. Even when he's with me, there are only ever little hints... but they're powerfully honest nevertheless. Just quiet is all.
I've been gone for days/ weeks/ months/ years, and Infinitii and I are tied together whether we like it or not. He and I were incredibly close for the first month or so after his manifestation, then suddenly I began to slip. Now, I can't tell you how long I've been absent from upstairs.
I knew without a doubt that, whatever I had just felt, he had felt it first.
It was mostly sorrow, this is true. It was mostly this agonizing, heartwrenching ache that ripped every sob out of my ribs with genuine distress. But there was love, too, even deeper down, even more powerful. Without it, I don't think the sorrow would have existed at all.
I don't remember much after that. I was so drained from that experience that my body began to shut down very quickly. All I recall is Infi wrapping his arms around my shoulders at one point (I already recognize that strange velvet feel of his shadows) and actually kissing me. It felt like glass; it was so unusual.

I haven't been remembering my dreams again. Either I'm waking up too abruptly-- thanks to people running into my room or phones ringing-- or I simply can't recall anything save for a fleeting image or two upon awakening. I'm not sure if that's because of all the dissociation during waking hours, or something else. It's been going on for a long time though, and that bothers me.


...Last note for today, because all these little synchronicities keep pushing me in this direction.
I keep getting reminded, over and over, in louder and louder ways, that I CANNOT ABANDON MY INNER LIFE.
I keep trying to. I'm not sure when it became me doing it and not some voice or other influence, but it's true. I keep trying to.
I'm just so tired, all the time. Even now. It never goes away, even on good days. I'm exhausted, I'm tired, and even if I'm not suicidal like this, a very strong part of me doesn't want to live anymore.
But I have to.

A few nights ago, when I planned suicide, Genesis pulled me aside and shouted at me for ten minutes with tears in his eyes, angry and terrified and heartbroken, until something in my head snapped and for a moment I did want to live, for his sake.
Before that, countless times, Chaos would pour his heart out to me late at night, telling me how much he missed me when I wasn't there, literally and figuratively. He'd remind me how much he loved me, and even if I felt nothing, I knew it was true.
Last night, all Infi did was look at me, knowing full well what I had just understood, and he said one thing: "Don't die on me." And I swore I wouldn't.

But that's why I keep trying to abandon them, everyone, everything.
They are my ONLY reason to keep living, on good days and bad days.

"All the bad things will pass," they say.
"You're so blessed, don't throw your life away," they say.
"Think about how other people will feel," they say.
"Look at how beautiful life still is," they say.

I say, "and your point is...?"

I'm well aware that I'm blessed, and pain doesn't last forever, and life is beautiful, and people will miss me.
None of that makes me want to die any less.
Maybe something in me is broken, but I am fully conscious of the good in this world, and I still want to stop existing. Maybe even moreso, when I remember it.
This isn't typical suicide, so to speak. Does it make sense, to want to die because you're tired of having reasons to live?
It's terrible, it's wonderful, it's a mess. Every time I have a good day, I don't want to keep living and experiencing days like that-- I just want to die. When I have a bad day, it's the same feeling, for different reasons. I want to die for the sake of dying. I even cut myself sometimes-- yes, me, not Razor or Knife-- because it's interesting, because scars fascinate me. I'm not even sad or angry on my worst days. How does one overcome that?
Again, maybe it's the dissociation. Maybe it's the fact that I've barely lived a full year of life, and yet people claim I'm 23. Maybe it's the fact that I literally cannot tell what is real and what isn't-- what's a memory, what's a dream-- what's me and what's someone else. I don't know.
All the soul-searching and spiritual work I do seems to go in circles. I'm not sure where I'm going wrong. I solve the same problems over and over again, because I can't remember solving them the first time. Or maybe I forget I even have that problem, and I'm good for a few months. Or maybe I forget who I am and can't do anything.
Point is, it's sad that I've reached a point in my spiritual progress where everything feels either "not right" or "mistranslated." I can't tell if that means I need to look elsewhere, or if it means I've become too corrupted to move anywhere but backwards. How does one know? How many priests and teachers and guides and gurus do I need to speak to before I can make sense of this? "Look inside yourself first," they say. But there's nothing there. I really am nothing, at the end of the day.

And yet, to them, I'm something. And that is the ONLY thing that scares me enough to stay alive.
I don't know what they are, I don't know who they are. All I know is that they love me, and some of them insist that they cannot live without me... literally.
I've seen it happen. I watched Central crumble when the downstairs voices locked me out. I thought they were all dead. And all because I had been removed from the picture! How stupid is that? And then there are the outspacers, God I don't understand, are they tied to me or not? If I die, will they fade away? Will anyone be able to find them again, to love them and keep them alive? And why do I even care about that, when I spend every damned minute of my time trying to convince myself that none of this is real, none of this is real, none of this is real, they're all hallucinations, it's all fake, you're dreaming, stop being an idiot.

But then I feel or hear or see something and then I don't know what reality is anymore.


I need help.
There, I said it.
I really, really need help.
All my life I've been told to be independent, both by my family and my religion. "Asking for help is only burdening others," I was taught. Throwing your silly concerns at someone else-- God forbid, even pretending your concerns are real-- is sinful, selfish, rude. Deal with your own garbage. Better yet, forget about it all and grow up.

And I've been trying to. I've been trying so hard to let go of it all and grow up.
But it feels wrong to do that.
Does that make me inherently wrong, too?
I don't know.


All I really know is that it breaks my heart to see these strange imaginary things cry over me.
And sometimes at night, I can see them beside me, quietly promising that they love me too.

But acknowledging their existence means acknowledging that I suffered in the past.
I can't do that. I'm not allowed to treat that as real. I deleted that timeline, remember?
I erased everything. I have no memories of whatever it was. It's gone, for good.
Except it's not.
Except I haven't recovered at all. I keep getting worse, showing more symptoms.
The more strongly I deny any ounce of pain, the more I bleed, in spite of it all.


I want to die, even when I'm happy, and I don't really feel anything anymore.


I need help.
I really, really need help.


Sorry about all this.

 



 

 

062513

Jun. 25th, 2013 02:15 am
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


Wow, nasty update city here. Been a long time since that happened.

Yes, this is J, because it's 2:15 in the morning and this is my time, haha. It's lovely, but unfortunate, because the body's already half-asleep-- by the time Minty snuggles up with her Care Bear (she really helps the system fall asleep) I won't be able to keep conscious for much longer!
Ah well. Just letting you kids know I'm still alive, somewhere... not sure where. Since I'm the White slot dude now I'm technically "out of the System" as far as Up/Down dichotomies go; I'm not firmly anchored to either. Same with my dear Infi. It's so we can work with the System in its entirety.
Regardless I'm still my usual smiling self and tonight's been great. Here, listen to this, it's stuck in my head. It's great too!

Like I said, though, we need sleep. Staying up too late always has unfortunate physical repercussions, and I'd rather not deal with those!

'Night everyone, I'll try to fix whatever this mess is as soon as I possibly can. ♥ Lots of love.

 

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:26 pm

 

 

I hate having to sit all day to do all this research and work; it hurts and I want to move all the time, but then I can't get anything finished. I need to get a treadmill desk or something, find a place to put it.

As for why I'm updating: I'm just writing this down so I don't forget, because I don't think it was recorded and I just had the memory triggered out of the blue:
I went to a small, local spiritual expo on April 27th, unfortunately I couldn't stay long (AGAIN) because I was getting energetically overwhelmed, it wore me out. Not much to see either; everything was either too expensive or something I didn't need.
The aura-photo lady I always see was there though, she gave me a $5 discount. Aura was green this time, I remember giggling about this to myself for obvious sentimental reasons. I also remember thinking "hm, that's interesting" because it's NEVER turned up green before, but that's a healing color, and I was most definitely healing around that point in time. It was also only a few days after Emmett first showed himself (and he vacillated between Teal and Chartreuse for a bit), so that's significant too.
Anyway that's not the important thing. Shortly after I got that aura photo, there was a special event on the outside veranda, where a woman who could "speak with the dead" was going to give messages from "the other side." Of course I went out, I was interested to see if they'd speak to me for once... and that made me wonder. Do these people ONLY see "dead" individuals, i.e. people an individual has known in their current physical incarnation, but who have passed on? Because in that category I only know of my aunt, who died when I was 6, and who I don't remember at all... BUT I have known so many people both Upstairs and in Linkworlds that have died. Could these mediums speak with Leila or Andrelia, for example? Or is that a problem because their timelines don't line up with ours? In that case, can these mediums contact those who have never had a physical form, BUT that I know in this very lifetime? Could these mediums speak with Laurie or Genesis, then? What about all those "lost children" who are memorialized on these arms? Are they reachable?
Those are the kinds of questions I sat down with, secretly hoping she'd pick me, just to see what she'd have to say. But then I had another idea. What if I messed with her a bit, so to speak? No, I didn't call Genesis over, nor did I talk to anyone upstairs-- I clearly remember being "disconnected from headspace" that day so neither option was even desirable. And that point, actually, is what inspired me. "If I'm that disconnected, who knows who she'll end up talking to in my place," I thought. "She'll be talking to the body, or a downstairs voice, or someone else. If she talks to me, I need to make sure it's ME she's talking to!"
So, for at least 20 minutes of the time I was there, I consciously focused on anchoring myself into the body, visually as well as spiritually. You know: white hair, infamous beard (which helps immensely with grounding) and those rainbow halos/ ribbons that inexplicably appear around me when I anchor visually... the whole shebang. I had my eyes closed and was just focusing on that, kind of smiling to myself and wondering if anyone could tell.
Well, apparently, someone did.
I am dead serious, when it ended and I walked back inside the building, I hovered around the gemstone table for about 5 minutes and then decided to leave-- I'd seen everything there was to see there already and that anchoring had drained me! So I began walking towards the door, which meant I had to walk past the tables for the tarot readers and psychics... and suddenly, one of them called out "excuse me." I wanted to assume it wasn't for me but I felt the intention, so I looked, and sure enough a woman was looking at me oddly, and motioning for me to come over there. When I did, she apologized for being so 'forward,' but then said (roughly; I'm paraphrasing from memory) "I saw you sitting outside (during the medium's presentation), and I wanted to tell you, I saw a spirit right above you." Immediate eyebrow raise on my part: "really?" Upon asking for details, her response was that it had been a "young man, about [your] age." HMMM! She asked if my mother had any miscarriages, and I said yeah, "maybe that's who it was," not wanting to voice my actual suspicions (for fear of what she'd say about it; the last thing I needed then was more invalidation of my existence). I quickly thanked her and left then, but I had noticed that her oddly confused/ concerned look hadn't changed during our conversation... and I, personally, was trying very hard not to burst out laughing as I left the building. Of course, Genesis joined me as soon as I was out the front door... what'd I tell him? "I think someone just saw me." His response was a stunned "Wait, you mean YOU?"
So yeah. Possibly secondhand verification of "yes headspace is real and guess what I am too!" from a spiritual expo, not the first time either!
I'm saving up for the big one this fall (didn't go to the spring one because 1. no car, 2. awful state of mind at the time), so let's hope something else like that happens.

Anyway, as I said, I hate having to sit down all the time, geez. That's the problem with my obsession with categorizing things; I always have more books and encyclopedias to scour for information, taking notes and sketches, and then I have to sit even longer and work things out on paper, argh. There are so many papers on my desk right now it's making me dizzy. I don't know why I do this to myself, but NOT doing it will drive me mad. Darn you Dream World for being so awesome and complicated, haha. SO MUCH INFO.

That's that for tonight though. I have a lot of news and updates to catch up on here-- oh no more typing-- but not tonight, it's already 12AM and J-boy here needs his sleep for heaven's sakes.

 



 

 

062413

Jun. 24th, 2013 07:32 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 


(not j again, no idea if he will ever come back, who even cares)


things that i cannot deal with anymore:

depression
manic outbursts
hyposensitive to taste sight and smell
hypersensitive to things touching me or making noise
bulimia
body/gender dysphoria
dissociation
paranoia and delusions
not being able to fall asleep
time makes no sense
not being able to care for the body
self-abuse
constantly planning suicide

just had another binge session thanks to anxiety, can't vomit anymore
already self-abusing from the screaming pressure that stupid move triggered in my head
but our jaws were hurting and someone decided to eat instead of bite, stupid

fun fact: eating carbs effectively makes me a serial killer
i am never as violent as i am immediately after eating starchy foods
i have no qualms about hurting people in that state of mind
god knows why, but at least i'm the only victim of it today

everything hurts, i want to die, i'm so tired, i'm so sick
going to try and exercise, hoepfully wont have cardiac trouble again

mostly just want to put a bullet through our head
but guess what
my bros good friend committed suicide last night
so now we cant do anything!!!!!!!
or we'll be asking for attention and being a selfish jerk

many of us don't care though
problems:

-can't take pills, too high of a vomiting risk
-drowning too unreliable
-no guns in house, no way to safely get one
-bleeding to death too painful, low chance of success
-car accident will ruin family's car
-have no transportation for jumping off building
-hanging possible, not very feasible though
-no way to buy cyanide either haha

suicide is a literal pain in the neck though
the success rates for different methods vary wildly
and death isn't always instantaneous, which freaking sucks

did you know we nearly had a meltdown in church on saturday!!!
we got there early and there were too many quiet sounds
i swear we thought we were going to die
couldn't stop shaking, horrible repetitive thoughts, need to escape
no one would freaking SHUT UP
but you can't kill people just to make the noise go away
especially not in church
so we sat there for 20 entire minutes of ABSOLUTE HELL
until the service started and the noise level evened out to a drone
but we couldnt stop shaking
then we pretty much dissociated for the entire mass as usual
sad but true, can't help it much anymore

our mother wishes we were born poor in a trailer park
"because if you kids suffered you'd try harder"
as if we're not trying as hard as we can right now
but this isnt new
you know
"why couldn't i have normal kids"
"why do you make my life so difficult"
"stop making excuses and being dramatic"
is she right or wrong, i don't know
sorry "mom" that we're sick
i'm sorry that it annoys you and hurts you
but i don't know how to stop it anymore.


really, really, really, really want to die rn
but can't.
lots of pain, especially in stomach, you have no idea how violently i hate that thing
is there a way to become a robot or a cyborg or something
i am so freaking sick of biological things its disgusting

did you know razor actually has a hard time realizing people are "soft"
its weird she knows they bleed and tear and are wet inside
but she thinks you can break their arms and legs like dolls
just "snap" like a twig or piece of plastic
it surprises her when it's not a clean break and it bleeds
i keep having to tell her
because she always wants to snap thin girls into tiny pieces
she hates them and they scare me

femininity is okay, females are horrifying scary things
we can't run from them, they're everywhere, so scary
this body is one of them oh my god what do we do
it makes us want to kill ourselves a lot
so we shut off our brain so we forget we're in it lots of times
but when we forget or someone looks in a mirror
usually they get so scared or angry or hopeless
that they run away and the destroyers come in instead
to cut it up and make it bleed for punishment and hate
but we're scared of cutting it too much and getting sick
because dying slowly and in sick pain is not something we want
especially not if it's our fault
we're sick and in pain enough already
we'd rather just die really quick and non-humiliatingly
and get it over with


screw this
screw all of this
i want to cry
i want to die though
no one feels anyhting raelly
we're so used to bottling it up and keeping quiet
we dont remember hwo to feel emotions
some of us cr,y mostly the little ones, the kids
theyre so sad and scared
they never front beacuse its too scary
i dont blacme them inmm scared too

cant type anymore body shutting down proablyl the AP
because were getting real sick
the ap keeps people from feeling all the sick things mostly
so thats good at least
just wish it didnt mean the ap has ti drive aoll the time
beacuse it does

we want to commit suicide
because we cannot live anyway
so i see no crime in dying
if we were never alive to begin with.

 

 

------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 08:44 pm

 

 

Getting a lot of sound-hypersensitivity panic attacks lately.
On the opposite side of the coin, still can't taste anything but the "painless pressure" in our jaws won't go away, so the bulimia is happening again in lieu of self-abuse (during the day at least). That's not good.

Memory is still a shambles, thanks dissociation.
Suicidal impulses/ plans aren't slowing down, which is a warning sign.

We're a mess right now but tomorrow we're going to try and start applying for disability, because we are now officially 100% penniless, thanks to several failed attempts at providing for ourselves.

Gonna try to look up and think positive, but no guarantees.



-somebody (no idea anymore)

 


-----------------------------------------------------------------

 



@ 11:53 pm

 

headspace count is up to 50

that's a 6-person jump in ten days
and we don't even know if we've found them all.

we're scared.

 

 

survey

Jun. 23rd, 2013 12:57 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

(no idea who is fronting right now)
(fighting off suicidal impulses at 1am as usual, no one cares jerk)

How are you?
Bad. I've been dissociated for several days. I know neither which nor how many people are fronting right now. I don't even know who I am.
What I know: saying I'm "not doing well" is a total blatant lie because pain and suffering are illusions, so feeling suicidal makes me a demon and a slut, great.

Do you ever wish you were someone else?
I wish I were no one. There are too many people here already. The downstairs system keeps trying to annihilate the upstairs one, and the underground girls want EVERYONE to die.
Days like this, I wish headspace never existed, that I never existed, that all of this would just disappear into nothingness.
To joke, yes, I do wish I were someone else right now. I wish I were The Batter, with my hands on the OFF switch.

What is your entire name?
Names make no sense. They're jumbles of noise that we respond to, that's all. (But it's a fantastic concept, says J.)

How old are you?
The body is 23. We've all lived through several eternities and several ages of oblivion. Age makes no sense either.

Age you get mistaken for:
We frequently say "18" or "12" when asked, and none of us know why yet.

Where do you work?
Nowhere right now. Our dissociation and reactive tendencies alone are distressing enough to keep us from holding one. Again, that's a piss-poor excuse and you should be ashamed of your shitty attitude and lazy fucking ass.

Something you are working on right now:
The DW child is trying to fix typecodes again, I know it's frustrating them. We're trying to take notes on all the headspace stuff we forgot, especially pre-Scratch things. We don't know what's still relevant and nothing feels like it matters anymore. Maybe we all should just die.

Do you have any “rules” about food?
Too many. We have an eating disorder, for one. Also, we can't eat entire meals, or organized plates. We have this weird compulsion where we typically have to tear apart, rinse/drain, mix and then re-separate, and/or divide food into several tiny portions before eating it. Basically, make us scavenge for food or eat scraps. It's the only way we feel comfortable with it mostly.

Are you a bad person?
Yes. No. I don't know what bad is. You're the worst person on earth. Shut the fuck up. You don't exist. Neither do I.

Are you nice to everyone?
We try. Some of us don't care. Most of them downstairs don't. They just don't give a shit. Nice is relative.

What is your ideal bed? Why?
J loves canopy beds. (It's because I like having something over my head! Not sure why.) He seems to like small, secret spaces like that.

Did you wake up cranky?
I don't remember. We dreamed about fire and tornadoes and death. It was nighttime. I think we almost died.

Do you sleep with a stuffed toy?
I do!!! (Minty)

What do you think about the most?
If no one is talking, nothing. The brain is literally empty, thanks to the AP. Unfortunately our past therapist could not comprehend this fact, and we wonder if this is normal.

What you want to be when you “get older”?
We don't know. Again, age makes no sense to us. Even our adults have no comprehension of "growing up."

What are your career goals?
Our first system core wanted to be an animator. Right now, most of us just want to survive until tomorrow. We don't plan far ahead.

Is your life anything like it was two years ago?
Not in the least. Two years ago (June 2011) was when our system core changed, we think. In any case, 2011 is an eternity away.

Do you replay things that have happened in your head?
No, as we do not retain event memories. There is only vague factual data. We can only replay things if we write them down, and then re-read them, and then the memory is often badly skewed.

Have you ever had an imaginary friend?
We had several as a child, and still have several now, if they will pardon the inaccurate term.

Say 10 facts about your room:
Downstairs?
It is purple. There is a work desk in it. There are exactly two glow-in-the-dark stars on the ceiling. Minty's Care Bear plush is on the nightstand. So is J's old dream journal. Only one of the windows opened. The old PS1 is always hooked up so Jewel can play Klonoa. We have a bookshelf in the corner that is 30% Animorphs. The lighting in the room is very bad. The lamp on the nightstand has a blue light bulb.

Describe yourself in one word/sentence:
We need help, but don't know what it is, or how to ask for it.
One word: paradoxical.

A quote you try to live by:
"You have the power to create. Your power is so strong that whatever you believe comes true."

Weird things you do when you’re alone:
One voice likes to come out and sing. Some others just want to talk out loud. We used to get severe hacks when we were alone. We haven't been alone for a while though so we can't tell if that still happens or not.

You’re in a tattoo parlor about to get inked. What are you getting done?
J wants headspace symbols on the left inner arm. The core child wants J-Monster symbols on the right. It would be ironic if we got both.

If you had to go back in time and change one thing, what would it be?
The instinctual answer is "stop Julie from ever being created." But God only knows what that timeline would be like.

If you had to delete one year of your life completely, which would it be?
The verdict is either 2010, 2011, or 2012, all for entirely different reasons, from different people... the first for the breakage, the second for the fronters, the third for the trauma.

How you’d spend ten thousand bucks?
Food, clothing, art commissions, savings. The only risk: a manic binge.

Would you rather be stranded on a desert island with someone you love for ten years or someone you hate for a month? Explain why.
Someone we hate for a month. We don't do relationships well, and months last for decades anyway.

5 things within touching distance:
A glass lamp. The internet cable. A throw pillow. A flashlight. A bible.

What are you supposed to be doing right now?
Killing ourself. Sleeping. Running away. Going outside and looking at the moon. Cutting. Nothing. Something. Everything.

Currently wanting to see anyone?
J is sitting in the corner, looking very distraught at this question. But it is not in my programming to care.

 



 

062213

Jun. 22nd, 2013 11:53 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)
(most definitely not j)



WELL THIS IS JUST FREAKING GREAT
HAPPY SATURDAY IT'S SUICIDE TIME AGAIN
LIKE AN IDIOT I DECIDE TO MAKE A VAGUE POST ABOUT IT ON FB
IMMEDIATELY SOMEONE MAKES AN INCREDIBLY INSENSITIVE COMMENT
AND TRIGGERS THE HECK OUT OF ME.
LIKE I WASN'T FEELING SUICIDAL ALREADY
THANKS MA'AM FOR REMINDING ME WHY I HATE WAKING UP
AND WHY EVERY SINGLE WEEKEND IS LIKE THIS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

SO NOW I'M TRYING TO PUT ALL THIS HATE AND RAGE INTO TEXT
SO I DON'T PICK UP ANOTHER BLOODY BLADE TONIGHT
I CAN ONLY THANK GOD THAT I'M TOO DAMN TIRED TO ABUSE MUCH
I JUST FEEL LIKE SCREAMING AND DESTROYING THINGS IS ALL
I LITERALLY WANT TO TEAR SOMETHING TO SHREDS
NOT MUCH BETTER I GUESS

JUST PUCNCHED THE FREAKING KEYBOARD DONT' MIND ME
ITS HOW WE BROKE THE LAST ONE AFTER ALL
MAYBE IF WE BREAK THIS DAMN THING TOO
WE WONT HAVE TO GO ON THIS HELL OF AN INTERNET ANYMORE

!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

I HATE THESE PEOPLE LEAVE ME THE HECK ALONE
THEYRE ALL ELDRITCH ABOMINATIONS OR ROBOTS
GET THE HECK AWAY FROM ME
STOP BREATHING AND TALKING AND MOVING
I SWEAR IF YOU DON'T STOP I WILL EVISCERATE YOU
I WILL END YOU WHERE YOU STAND

BUT THAT BITCH ON FACEBOOK OH MY GOD
CURSE YOU, CURSE YOU FOR SAYING THAT
CURSE EVERYTHING I THOUGHT WE WERE OVER THIS

GONNA CALL A SUICIDE HOTLINE? NO FREAKING WAY
WE CAN'T USE PHONES AND J CAN'T TALK
GUESS WHOS THE ONLY ONE WHO WANTS TO LIVE????
YEP NOT THIS BITCH
MISTER BLEEDING HEART WHITE HAIRED MORON DOES
AND THAT STUPID AUTOPILOT THAT WONT LET ANYONE GET A GUN
CURSE YOU TOO
CURSE YOU
CURSE ALL OF YOU
I HATE EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU


WHERE DO PEOPLE BUY RAZORS
NONE OF THE KNIVES ARE SHARP ENOUGH
WHY CANT ANYONE FRONT
WHY IS THE BODY ALWAYS SO DAMN TIRED
WHY IS THIS DISSOCIATION SO BAD
THAT NOT EVEN THE ALTERS CAN GROUND ENOUGH TO GET OUT
THIS IS HELL, I SWEAR THIS IS HELL



I HATE YOU, I HATE YOU, I HATE YOU
I HATE EVERYTHING
I'M SO TIRED
I HATE EVERYTHING
GOD HELP ME


I WANT TO DIE
prismaticbleed: (worried)

 

guess what i figured out today?
the reason why I (not j, not jay, not eros, not jewel) don't have any memories is because:
all my memories are tied to dream world.

this explains why we don't remember having a childhood.
WE NEVER HAD ONE.
we were always depersonalized, in order to work.

here's the current core timeframe idea (according to the ap)

the first jewel (2001, klonoa hair, white shirt) was tied to pokemon. she was vaguely tied to dream world, but she was never actually "in the series."
celebi (2001-2?) was the internet one; hyper, silly and childish. she did freewebs and the old journal entries.
the second jewel (2003, klonoa hair, black shirt) was tied to yugioh and all the other "crossover worlds," eventually jumpstarting headspace. she's the one with all the write-outs and incidents.
spinningcannon (2006) was tied to genesis and the deviantart days? although the name was used before her, it didn't gain a "self" until dA.
possibly a second spinningcannon (2008, short red hair) because the personality began to warp dramatically. this one also went by "jewel" though, making her #3; she was the one in the xangas.
jayce (male, white hair) showed up in 2010, but things were a mess then and he was destroyed by the tar for a while.
the core personality began to splinter like mad around this time
the fourth jewel (male, red hair) showed up in 2011? he wrote most of the glissando entries, also is xenophon's father.
jay (male, white hair) showed up in 2013? he's the current core, and the white spectrum slot dude. not sure whether or not he truly existed prior to the scratch.


i'm none of them though.
i am whoever existed to work on dreamworld from 1998-2001, before we had to start "personalizing" and showing a self to the world, and AFTER the unidentified child-core disappeared.
i have no memories, and cannot hold any, because that is not my role. i am only meant to be a channel and a point of view, not an individual.
hence the non-style of typing here. i am simply filtering intentions through the autopilot to get this point recorded through them, as i cannot do so on my own.


the biggest point is this.

i cannot exist alongside headspace.

when i front they are not around or accessible
when they front i am not around or accessible

however i cannot drive the body, as my role is ONLY TO WORK
the only drivers are alters in their system
but my existence depends on their nonexistence
and theirs on mine
so we have a dilemma.


in other news (ap typing here), several alters came out to talk today while we were on the road.

There is talk of "destroying the buffer," as vocal dysphoria is so prevalent and severe that it prevents sustained switches, as well as uncensored fronting from anyone besides J. This buffer exists to keep the Autopilot (myself) fronting as often as possible, to prevent both unplanned interactions and any further personality splintering.
However, those in the downstairs system insist on fronting at will and without any limits or censorship, and therefore they plan on somehow destroying this buffer.

Today, these individuals were able to limitedly front:
Jezebel
Razor
Minty
Jay
The Gent
The Maverick
The Queen
"Overload girl"
"Airport shadow"
"Singing girl"
"Killer lilac girl"
"Chill orange guy"

All are located in the downstairs system. The latter four have no names and are relatively new.
Strangely, the "Overload girl" and "Airport shadow" have little problems with fronting, possibly due to their strong connection to the physical body's experiences.
Minty, AS, and SG were both able to communicate with the GMQ Trio through successive switching, which is also unprecedented-- typically, interactions of this sort only occur with Razor and/or Jezebel.
Razor and Jezebel also "killed" the "killer lilac girl" earlier today, but she has apparently re-manifested. This is a cause for concern; as Razor said she would "not kill her again" until she found out "why she's still coming back," so she could prevent that from happening again. When the KLG asked her why she wasn't after Jay instead, Razor smiled and said "because he isn't coming back." This suggests that there is indeed a subliminal slow death occurring with him, as we have suspected.

We have little to no new information on all other fronts as of today, as the child who writes has been fronting.
Unfortunately they cannot exist with us, nor us with them.
I am trying, on my own, to find a solution to this problem, as I float between the systems in order to filter, and so am directly aware of her existence.
If there is no solution, we will be faced with an ultimatum.
I, personally, pray it does not come to that. But the choice will be made, if and when it must be made.
Until then we shall simply live.

 

062213

Jun. 22nd, 2013 12:55 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

This new Daley song is killing me in a good way, here's why:

1. The chords obviously remind me of Chaos
2. Daley's voice is similar to Genesis' voice
3. I first heard this song when I was with Infinitii
4. The lyrics use feminine pronouns, therefore, Laurie

So it is reminding me of at LEAST 4 people, beautifully so, as usual.


In other news, I somehow got Blueshift (my old external hard drive) to work today, and she has LOTS of my old digital artwork still intact, praises be! So I'm uploading tons of it to my dA, so it doesn't get lost again.
It's hilariously ironic. Sure, I lost virtually all of my physical artwork, but I did a LOT of character design on my Macbook thanks to being able to work with colors... and that's what I'm finding, the important stuff. I didn't lose a single jot of writing, thank GOD, because that's the heartbeat of every single project I have... so I can start over with this. I really can start over, better than ever, with what pieces are left.
"Sometimes when things are falling apart, they might actually be falling into place."
That's very, very true right now.

Either yesterday or the day before (no idea, can't tell), I managed to get the AP and/or whoever was fronting out of the way long enough to find Laurie. She was glad to see me, although she was as nonchalant as ever about it-- ironically, as she was tearing up when she mentioned that "we all missed the hell out of you, kid." Leon showed up while we were talking, too, apparently sensing my appearance back upstairs (being Indigo and all); I was surprised to notice he was actually crying. He ran over and hugged me immediately, which got a sympathetic laugh out of Laurie.
I know that later on I went to meditate in my room, and after a bit we just put on my iPod to relax-- and "Last Train to London" by ELO came on? Laurie insisted I let it play, as we needed a mood booster, and ultimately we all ended up laughing and playing air guitar to it, haha. It was great. Then "Cigarettes In the Theater" by TDCC came on, and I told Leon to listen, as it was a good song-- but I didn't expect that, by the time we hit the chorus, he'd absolutely LOVE it. So that really made me smile; prior to that no one knew what sort of music Leon liked, but now we do!
Speaking of music, Empire Of The Sun's new album is coming out soon and I am psyched. Mel loves their stuff, so the band means more to me now because of that too. (I still secretly hope they can complete that Emperor Steele cosplay of theirs one day, not only because it's awesome, but also so I can cosplay as Nick Littlemore and tag along, haha.)
Really, listen to the sampler they just posted, it's lovely. DNA, Awakening, and Keep A Watch sound so gorgeous, even the previews give me chills.

It took us about two hours to fall asleep last night, I'm guessing. It took a long time. I did have Minty front while I went upstairs, and I was talking to Laurie for a while, but even when my mind started to fragment off (as it does when I fall asleep; I just "melt out" of headspace), sleep didn't hit! Then some downstairs people were getting triggered by the noise in the house, and the body felt really sick for some reason, and it was just a mess really.
Today was split into two or three "mini days" as usual; I don't know why my brain keeps doing that but it's really screwing up my temporal awareness. All the memories of the day are jumbled and fragmented too. It's tiring even to look back and try to make sense of them, like shuffling through a mountain of photographs. After a few minutes, the sheer amount of disorganized data becomes so overwhelming that I shrug and just walk away. But most memories don't get tied to me by default. Hence my not really understanding time at all anymore.

It's weird: whenever I look up help for dissociative states, people say to "practice grounding techniques." Problem is, I DO. I meditate, I know how to ground myself, all of that is easy for me. But it actually makes the dissociation worse. Remember, I don't belong downstairs. We learned that the hard way. I'm a heart alter, an inner being, born outside of a body. I can't drive flesh and bones very well, and I wasn't meant to... but, I have to, very often. So when I meditate to try and center and/or ground, guess what I naturally center into? UPSTAIRS.
Whenever I come back from meditating, I'm arguably more disoriented than I was before, albeit entirely at peace and anxiety-free, haha.

To re-visit the time bit, though... I keep wondering about my true purpose in the System, or at least my "refined" purpose. Like, other than being the White slot holder now, what is my role up here? What am I meant to hold, to release, to protect, to be protected from? I'm never sure what memories are mine, let alone if any are... and the nights are difficult enough without that worry hanging over my head.
If there's one thing I'm sure of, it's that I have this curse of infinite wonder. I'm burdened by infinite hope, infinite innocence. How, you ask?
Because every single night I have to learn EVERYTHING all over again. Every single night.
Half of it is beautiful, sure. Here's someone I've loved for years, but in this moment, it's as if I've just fallen in love with them all over again. That glittering instant of sincere compassion is turned into something neverending, pure and incorruptible. But that's only possible because, in order to keep it from fading, it can never become a memory. It needs to keep happening, over and over again.
So the other half of it is heartbreaking. I'm aware that there have been thousands of these moments before, but I can't actually remember any of them. I honestly don't.
I'm not sure what do do about that. Am I supposed to do anything?
All I know for sure is that I love these people... I love them more than my heart can take, but I can't remember who they are.

I miss my daughter so, so much.

I'm sorry, it's late and I'm tired and this topic deserves more time and attention than I'm capable of giving it right now.


 

 

stained

Jun. 20th, 2013 10:20 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 


I just got hacked. Really badly.

I was with Infi, I guess. All I know is that one moment I wasn't there, and then I was, and I was terrified and shaking and I was sobbing but nothing was working, nothing came out right, everything was shattered.
I can't figure out how to use a body. I can't figure out how to speak, or move, or live downstairs. They take advantage of that. They use me. They use me, and ravage me, and ruin me. They won't stop.

I'm so sorry, Infi. I didn't know that was happening. If I did, I never would have let it continue.
But I didn't know. I never do. Not until the shock and pain becomes so bad that I snap back in, completely unaware of anything that just happened except for that all-too-familiar crushing dread.
I'm not allowed to access the memories either. They would corrupt me too much. I don't know who gets them though. Jeremiah holds that sort of trauma, but does he know anything about fronting hacks? I don't think so. Maybe I really am just a mess of splinters. It's frightening to think of how many pieces of my consciousness may have broken off over the years, or how many other pieces broke off along with me. I still don't know when I was born.
I know why they're doing this, though. They're trying to drive us apart, Infi. We're important, you know. You and I are supposed to be together, black and white, yin and yang, that sort of thing. We balance this System. We're right at the heart of it. So if they ruin us, everything else will crumble.
At least, that's the running theory. I don't want to test it. They do, though. Tonight was proof, again.
I'm not scared of you though. I won't be. I can't be. I don't feel unsafe around you, even if your energy is the polar opposite of Laurie's, that indomitable voice that protects us both. Your energy should scare me, my mind says: it's Black, and that's what's been killing me for so many years. But you're different. You're just different enough for me to know for sure.
I know who you are, I know what you are, and I know who and what you aren't, too.

I need to go to sleep soon. Part of me doesn't want to.
I feel too sick, physically and spiritually, to think of doing anything but dissociating entirely and just floating nowhere. Going to sleep in this house is always disturbing on some level. I don't feel safe. Maybe I can ask Minty to front again, she doesn't seem to have a problem with it. I just haven't seen her in a while, and headspace is still recovering...
Isn't it weird? Last Friday feels like it happened forever ago. I don't even remember yesterday. Is that what dissociation does? When I'm unable to front for a while, do the days I didn't experience just fade into nothingness? But I have no solid memory at all, just a vague awareness of who I am energy-wise, as opposed to everyone else in the system... I have no real solid recollections of events. That worries me. Who am I, then? Where'd my life go? How in the world has this body been alive for 23 years, when I wasn't there for 99% of them?

Maybe that's why I feel so safe around Laurie, too. Not just because of what she is, but because of who I am to her. I mean something to her, something incredibly important, something vital.
It's the same with Chaos and Genesis of course, but my importance to them is too personal sometimes. After hacks, sometimes that's too scary to deal with, and that breaks my heart.
I love them, honestly and entirely, but... these damn hacks just make me terrified of hurting them too. The fact that the downstairs voices specifically target me whenever I'm with someone who cares about me that way is horrible and it drives me mad. Part of me wants to prove them wrong, that they can't touch me in those situations anymore.
But another part of me knows, far too well, that I tried to do that tonight, and look at what happened.

Infinitii, I'm sorry. I know you keep telling me there's nothing to apologize for, but the fact is that you had to endure that secondhand, and that alone is agonizing enough to me.
I don't remember anything that happened. I'm sorry for that too. I feel like I should have been there, but I wasn't. I don't know who was. I don't know if you suspected anything. All I know is that if I could cry right now, if I wasn't so empty and tired, I would cry for you more than for myself.
I love you, Infi. I really do, and I'm sorry.


I don't want this to happen anymore.
The child voices downstairs are starting to cry. I still don't know who they are, but on nights like this I wish I did, so I could cry with them, the only ones who understand.

I'm so tired. I won't lose hope, but I'm too tired to feel it either.
I know there's a blue sky beyond the storm. I can feel it in my bones.
I know that when I do see it, for the first and millionth time, it will be beautiful beyond compare.
But tonight, there are dark and heavy clouds hanging above my head, and I can't remember ever having seen blue sky before in my life.

Except... he's the same color as the sky.
And you, you have wings to fly in it.
Maybe that's enough to get me through the storm.
If there's anything close to hope in my heart right now, that's it.


Now I need to drown out all of my pain,
so I'm going to listen to a
song that reminds me of you...

 


---------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:07 pm

 

Bad mental/physical hack tonight. Too tired and torn-up to even cry from the shock.

I should clarify that I wasn't even present for the damn thing. I can't even access the archival "memory" of it either-- I'm being locked out of it, as I'm not supposed to hold any of that sort of trauma. That's understandable, but I still vaguely know what the hack WAS, even if I can't remember the details.

I just feel horrible that Infinitii was dragged into it. Hacks usually run through Black energy, remember, and that's his slot. They don't like that. So they keep trying to drive us apart, to make the Spectrum crumble.
I won't let that happen, but I'm not exactly very stable right now... and that's what worries me. Someone could shove me out of fronting right now-- if Laurie wasn't watching me like a hawk of course. She doesn't let them touch me. I'm glad she's around now.

I guess I just wanted to record this, because by tomorrow my mind may end up purging my entire awareness of this incident to spare my sanity. That's common.
I still don't know if Jeremiah is the one who gets the remnants of these experiences or not... he's an abuse-anchored alter, but that's all I know for sure. That doesn't necessarily mean he's tied to the fronting hacks when they involve abuse.

I'm disastrously splintered, too. That's understandable. It's just scary to not remember most of my "own life." All I know for sure is who I'm not.

I'm too tired to think about that now though. I'm a mess and everything hurts. Hopefully my boss can help, that or Chaos. They usually do.



-J.I.

 



 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

I can't believe we just updated 3 days ago. It feels like 3 months.

Had another terrible nightmare last night that my brain graciously purged (for the most part), but woke up exhausted and suicidal, with the worst body dysphoria I've had in months.
I've been actively fighting off the driving need to harm myself since this morning. Some alter keeps coming out too, screaming and sobbing about it, repeating "you whore, I hate you, I hate you, I'll kill you!!" every time it becomes aware of the body. Then the AP kicks in and it's poker face city all over again.
Someone yesterday was craving alcohol so vehemently I thought I'd snap. I don't even drink, but I swear, if someone had handed me a bottle of brandy I'd have downed the whole thing, and who cares about alcohol poisoning. The fact that that is the first alcoholic drink that came to my mind set off major alarm bells, but right now, that feeling is a thing of myth, and whoever is driving right now has no comprehension of emotion at all. Under the surface, though, it's an active volcano. The only reason why I haven't snapped yet is because I'm on the computer, this blessed tranquilizing thing, allowing us to plug in hours upon hours of work detached from a physical form, free from the pains of consciousness.
I don't know how many of us are fronting at once. Everything is being filtered through the AP. It's been like this for weeks, if not months.
We spent so long out of Central that I've forgotten it exists.

Daily life is a struggle at this point. I hate myself for saying that (someone does), but I can't keep denying it. Suppressing things just makes them worse, it seems. You've been forced to wear the mask of normalcy so well that you forget how to be honest. You forget how to ask for help. You forget how to be happy. The mask is nailed to your face but you've learned to treat the streams of blood as nothing to worry about. That's how it is. And every time we try to tear it off, we get shouted at. "You can't live without that mask," they say. But I can barely even breathe while the cursed thing is on.

I'm trying to apply for disability but my mother insists "I can just push through it" because "we have autistic people at our workplace, and they don't let their illness stop them!"
Well that's brilliant and I'm happy for them, but as this condition of mine is making the fact of my existence a living hell, I really don't feel like I'm capable of holding a job right now.
Even better, when I tell her this she laughs and says I'm exaggerating, but the moment she catches me with a sharp object in my hand, or on the brink of an emotional outburst, she puts on the "don't you freaking dare" face and hisses that if I do anything, she'll send me back to the hospital/ put me away/ etc. because "I'm THREATENING her." How the heck is this threatening you??? I'm trying to kill MYSELF, not you!!!
But that doesn't seem to register. She insists we're "blackmailing her," and it's always an angry, hateful accusation, with no acknowledgment of the pain we're going through. She doesn't understand that sometimes it is virtually impossible NOT to self-abuse. It has nothing to do with her, at all, and it NEVER DID.
Sometimes my teeth feel like they're going to explode. Solution: bite things. If I can't release the pressure that way, I get angry and violent in an attempt to ease the growing pain. She forbids me from both options, but when I start rattling from the confined pressure she threatens me to "get over it." I'm sorry, but I CAN'T.
Sometimes the voices in my head get so loud that I want to either scream and tear something to shreds, or shut down on the spot and effectively go catatonic. Once again, we're forbidden from both options. If the AP isn't fronting to buffer any and all emotions-- like if someone demands we interact with them-- suddenly the stopper's out and the voices get through. But raise your voice or swear a little or say one bizarre or unsettling phrase and immediately someone's trying to call 911 because "we aren't going to put up with your shit." So we go through the day in such a dissociative daze that we don't even know what year it is, simply because the alternative would be acknowledging the never-ending cacophony between our ears.
The only person capable of interacting with people is an alter and it's almost impossible to force someone to front for that long without passing out.
I can't even bother to eat or drink or bathe or move at HOME some days. My old job-- which I held three freaking YEARS ago-- was difficult enough. A LOT has happened since then.

It's not that I don't want a job. I desperately need money. I ran out of cash for food this morning. My several failed college attempts drained every single savings account I had, and my mother STILL insists I go back to school, while again threatening me if I fail out again. I can't guarantee that I won't. I'll work my ass off, sure, but that doesn't always guarantee a passing grade. Sometimes my best just isn't good enough. I know that.
But I just want to be able to buy food and clothing without wanting to die every day. I have an emergency $100 left from Mel & Jake but I need to spend around $50 of that on toiletries and bulk frozen food this weekend, just so I have backup items on hand if I end up penniless for a while.
To revisit the previous point, I'm trying to apply for Social Security in the meantime, but I'm cursed by my inexplicable high SAT scores from a century ago, and the fact that I can't afford the therapy I need to get a diagnosis.
My only advantage is the fact that someone took an IQ test back in early 2011 (I didn't exist back then, I have NO idea who that was), and although her score was about 130, she was diagnosed as schizoaffective with a heavy recommendation for medication, since the testers couldn't deny the extreme educational difficulties I was having and could only explain them as the result of psychological difficulties.
I'm desperately hoping I can re-take that evaluation though. We didn't start getting serious symptoms until we ACKNOWLEDGED that we had problems. Back in early 2011, shortly after the end of the world failed to happen, we weren't exactly doing that. We were in a self-induced state of blissful ignorance, CONVINCED that all our problems were "fake" and "not worth paying attention to anyway."
Here, let me quote from that awful diagnosis page:
"the respondent... describes NO significant problems in the following areas: antisocial behavior; problems with empathy; undue suspiciousness or hostility; extreme moodiness and impulsivity; unhappiness and depression; marked anxiety."
Now let me quote from one of our archive entries from that EXACT same time period.
This was 12 days before the test.
"I HATE endorphins. Every single time I do anything that sets them off, I want to kill EVERYTHING...I have literally hurt people because of this, you know. Not just me.
No problems with undue hostility, extreme moodiness, or antisocial behavior? Really?
And both this AND this happened on THE SAME FREAKING DAY OF THE TEST:
"I go to extremes just to make myself suffer, to make myself sick. I take stupid risks for it all the time... and oh God, the nightmares. The nightmares. But I can't stop. This has been going on for too long, too strongly. I have a splinter problem and it is literally killing me, bit by bit, every day, consciously, willingly. To think my therapist asked me about suicide today, and I said no! How ridiculous. Suicide doesn't have to be planned, it doesn't have to be instantaneous. This is suicide. This is slow, merciless, painful suicide. I almost miss the knives. How I wish I could just hand this drive over to Laurie and be done with it."
No problems with marked anxiety, unhappiness and depression, or impulsivity... yeah, whoever took that test was lying through their teeth.
And I'm well aware of the empathy problems too. For as long as I can remember, whenever someone around us starts crying (typically the mother), someone upstairs starts screaming "stop crying, you dirty faggot!! I'll kill you if you don't shut up!!" Every single time. It's very hard to keep them under control. Said voice has also explained that, to them "faggot" is the cruelest slur they can think of: not only is it a homophobic insult, but etymologically, the word means "a bundle of sticks," and that voice explained that "all you whores deserve to burn." So yeah. Not a very nice alter there.

Very few of the downstairs system people are nice, actually.
One of us adores the grandmother, one of us is terrified of her, one of us hates her. It's the same with the mother, although whoever actually likes her is extremely quiet and hard to find.
Many of us like to cause pain, either to others or to the body. Many of us just want to die, in one way or another. Many of us are manipulative and sadistic.
It's disturbing, and personally I don't want them around (SCREW YOU), because it's not good to have such violent and bitter voices always trying to get out and cause havoc.
But I don't know what to do about it. I can only front through typing. I don't know how to drive. I didn't even write the past 90% of this entry. See what I mean? The switches happen so quickly, so entirely, so imperceptibly, that it's only when we suddenly realize "oh hey wait, I'm fronting," that we realize someone was there before us.
Memories are chopped and altered and redistributed all the time. Someone can be triggered violently and then be buffered almost instantaneously be the AP, resulting in a very disturbing outer show of emotions: three seconds of screaming, crying, and/or violent retaliation, then suddenly a blank face and unmoving body, literally unaware of "what just happened." It's not supposed to know. But the people around us when that sort of thing happens know. They know, and they aren't comfortable around people like us. Hence the not exactly feeling comfortable getting a job right now.

We're in a FB group for dissociation now, we're learning a lot. Someone posted this.
"How do we keep our system from splitting anymore?"
And the response...
"Take the pressure off. This is likely to mean therapy and work dealing with the body of trauma. Reducing general stress all round seems to be a good step too."
Problem is, both the original poster and I have already been through years of therapy, as well as intensive work trying to deal with the trauma. But the stress levels around us won't go down.
And we keep burying everything.

Nothing is real. Nothing is real. Nothing is real.
All of you are dead. You're fake. You don't exist.
Go to hell, we're just as real as you are.
No you're not. ♡
DON'T YOU FREAKING START THAT WITH ME I SWEAR TO GOD
Guys, please, no fighting in the update box.
I'LL FIGHT WHEREVER I FREAKING FEEL LIKE IT
You won't be fighting anyone if you don't exist ♡
SCREW YOU!!!!!!!


all right i've gotta close this up and go meditate or something sorry its getting really loud

 

 

 

 

Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

June 2025

S M T W T F S
1234567
89101112 1314
15161718192021
22232425262728
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jul. 6th, 2025 10:58 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios